Leaderboard

Chapter 2 The first evening of what she later thought of as her journey of self-discovery was a disaster of nerves for Lacey. Did Tait find the note? If he did, what was he going to do? Was he going to tell Kane? She did her best to hide her emotions from her fiance… not that it mattered. As soon as they got home, Kane went back to what he had been doing for months now - nothing but reading and reading on his laptop. Only she had no idea what he was reading. She had tried fair means and foul to find out what he was so obsessed with online, but for the first time since they had moved in together, Kane had locked his cell phone in every way he could. He had password-protected his computer and the one time he had forgotten to lock it, she found everything she knew to look at had been scrubbed clean. No history, no cache, nothing saved. No clue at all. It was eating her alive… and making her doubts grow. Lacey was in the bedroom changing into a nightgown for bed when her phone vibrated a text message. It was just after 7pm. She glanced at the lock screen and saw an unknown number had sent a text. Ordinarily she would have dumped it as spam, but this night. She had to see. Most cautiously, she unlocked her phone and read: 321-555-1234: Hello. I am responding to a note left in my pocket this afternoon. If this is the correct response, please reply with my name and yours. Upon reading the cryptic message, Lacey was confused. It did seem like it was spam or someone phishing at first read. But, the coincidence of knowing about a note in a pocket was too much. She decided to reply as instructed.: Lacey: Hello Tait, this is Lacey Masters. Within seconds a long reply came. 321-555-1234: Hello Lacey. Yes, this is Tait. Forgive the secrecy, but I keep my personal cell phone number very private. Just a few family members and now you. I have puzzled over the meaning of your note to me, but, of course, I am willing to meet you privately. In fact, I was wanting to ask to meet with you alone myself, but the opportunity never presented itself. I am planning to speak with Kane alone but having any insights from you before I meet him would help me to help you both. If you are willing, please come to Kin Khao Thai Restaurant at Golden Gate Park tomorrow at 1 pm. I have a lunch meeting there at 11:30, but after that we can go to the park, take a walk, and talk about anything you like. I will respect not sharing with Kane as long as he isn't in danger unless you give permission. But should he find out, us clearly being in a public place like the Park should assuage some of the fears he showed at lunch. If this is agreeable, please let me know. Lacey sat back and absorbed the reply with a sigh of relief. It felt like a weight every bit as heavy as Tait himself had been lifted from her shoulders. Finally, someone to… just talk to. Someone that could maybe fix this. She returned the text: Lacey: That’s perfect. More than I could hope. I will be there. Tait replied: Tait: Good. If I am not waiting on you, just ask the maitre’d for me. You might want to “dress down” a bit for a walk in the park, despite this being a high end restaurant. I'll be in business casual but still comfortable. See you tomorrow. *** Lacey arrived at the restaurant fifteen minutes early. She had done as Tait asked and had worn a nice pair of jeans, a white t-shirt, and a jacket. Her choices showed her figure off very nicely but still quite tastefully. She didn’t exactly intend to copy Tait’s simple style from the day before, but what she chose did fit well into that. As usual, Kane didn’t ask why casual clothes were laid out for work after she packed her gym bag. He just looked at it with apparent disinterest on his way to breakfast, and went on to the kitchen. Upon going into the restaurant, Lacey was greeted with the typical hustle and bustle of people who work downtown along with tourists mixing in making the place very busy. She looked around and did not see Tait anywhere, and with his sheer size, he was a hard man to miss. Following her instructions, she walked to the maitre d's podium and addressed the well appointed man standing there. “Excuse me, I am looking for Doctor Tait Holden.” she said. This staff member was certainly more kind to her than the one from the day before - and whether that was because Kane was not with her this time or she was asking for Tait, she did not know. However, at the mention of her future father-in-law, she saw a bit of a shiver go through the man’s face. If she did not know better - the shiver was something akin to fear. The man asked for her ID. Lacey provided it. “Thank you, Ms Masters. Doctor Holden said to expect you and I need to be careful about who is admitted to their private meeting. If you will come this way -” The man escorted Lacey through the crowd and up to a door labeled as a private dining room. He opened the door, and inside two men looked up. One man was so big that even with his back turned to the door, there was no doubt at all it was Tait. The other man was late middle age and quite large and tall in his own right. He was much more thickly muscled when compared to a normal sort of person. Tait made him look like a child of course, but Lacey knew he did that to everyone. Tait stood and smiled broadly when he recognized Lacey. He was dressed quite smartly but very fashionably. Tait wore a sort of classic black t-shirt over a blazer, a fabulous pair of black jeans, and stylish slide shoes. A perfect business casual. The other man was a bit more formally dressed, but wore no tie with his oxford collar shirt and jacket. Lacey heard the door close behind her. As it did, Tait took off his jacket, left it folded on his chair, and came up to her. He took her hand, and again, Lacey felt the same heady flash of attraction as yesterday… Oh My God. She thought. Tait again filled her vision with muscle and sheer scale almost beyond imagination. That t-shirt he had on. It actually had textured fabric that was a bit stretchy and the collar had a zipper where a polo shirt might have had buttons. The zipper was partly open and showed what looked to be inch thick pecs with a valley in between… And all of that was above her head. And his arms… Oh. Wow. His arms. The stretchy fabric hugged it all so perfectly. And then HIS legs in perfect black denim… He was showing off so perfectly. Basic black for a business meeting, but so stylish and comfortable for such a huge man, he could have walked straight into the most exclusive of nightclubs… She felt the heady flash of raw sexual attraction again as he took her hand in his giant one and again kissed it — but she had expected it this time. It was just as strong as before, but she was much more in control of it now rather than it controlling her. She resisted the urge to feel him up this time. “Hello Lacey. Thank you for meeting me here on short notice. We were just finishing up.” Lacey ripped her eyes away from his arms and looked up into Tait's killer handsome face and there was just the tiniest wink. Was that because he noticed her reaction again… or was it asking her silently to play along…. Tait then nodded to the other man. “Lacey, I’d like you to meet Mr. John Lynch. He went to Stanford as well, played football a couple years before me. He is in the NFL Hall of Fame as a Safety, and is the President and General Manager of the 49ers. John and I even played together on both the Broncos and the Bucs, where I took great pride in taking him down a peg or two along with the rest of those uppity guys in Canton. John, this is Lacey Masters, my soon to be daughter-in-law.” Lynch smiled as he took Lacey’s hand. “Don’t let Tait lie to you. I did take him down a couple of times too. And he belongs in Canton too. Will be if I can twist a few more arms. It is a pleasure to meet you.” Lacey shook Lynch’s hand as Tait continued. “Lacey and I are going to talk a bit of wedding plans after we are finished,” Tait said, making her presence alone perfectly believable. “Although, if you are OK with it, I would like to bring Lacey and Kane with me to the workout facility while I am here.” “I’ll leave a message with the staff, Tait. Happy to have you both with us Lacey. Tait said you live here?” “Yes, just across the bay.” “Great.” Lynch looked at Tait. “You two probably have a lot to talk about if wedding planning is in the mix. And I think you and I have taken care of everything we need too. I’ll just take off a few minutes early and leave you both to it. Again, wonderful to meet you Lacey - and don’t buy into all the tall tales he will spin for you. Only about 95% of them are true.” All three laughed, as Lynch released Lacey’s hand, took Tait’s and shook the monster paw. “And don’t you two bring any cake samples to the facility. I have enough guys trying to control their weight without wedding cake pieces lying around. I’ll see you next week, Freight Train.” There was another round of chuckles as Lynch grabbed his briefcase, and left the room. Tait waited for several seconds until he knew that Lynch had left. Then, he embraced Lacey in a hug. “How are you, Little Lady?” Tait sort of heard her say, “OK” as he enveloped her and pulled her in. But what he actually felt was Lacey almost dropping to dead body weight in his arms the moment he closed them. And then he certainly heard words through his t-shirt. “No, Tait, I’m not alright. Not alright at all.” Tait pulled her back to see that her eyes were wet to the point of tears. The emotions were right on the surface - sadness, worry, frustration. Such pain. “Lacey, what is–?” The concern was clearly evident on his face. Lacey interrupted a mix of both embarrassment and sadness coming through her voice. “Oh Tait, I’m sorry for yesterday. I guess… I don’t know. Can you forgive me for acting the way I did? For coming on the way I did. It’s just been so hard these last few months. Harder than I can say, and then there you were - getting Kane to speak more words in an hour than I heard in the last month.” The salty drops began to slowly steam down her cheeks. Tait’s heart exploded for the petite girl. He looked down at her earnestly, powerfully. Had he not been holding her, Lacey swore she would have been physically moved by that look. “Lacey-” he said, “you did nothing to apologize for. Especially not when you are feeling like THIS.” Tait reached into his pocket and pulled out a clean handkerchief - another one of those old-fashioned midwestern male things he had never given up. He dried her tears from her cheeks before handing her the white cloth. “I was going to suggest we leave, but clearly, we need to stay here for a while.” Tait took Lacey to the chair Lynch had been sitting in, guided her into place, and then pressed a button on a wireless unit. “Can you bring some water please and – Lacey would you like anything?” “Water is fine,” she said. Tait concluded the call to the staff, moved his chair next to Lacey, and sat holding her hand, comforting her. “Lacey, please what’s wrong? What is happening?” Tait asked. The young woman sat dabbing another tear running down her cheek, trying to bring her emotions together long enough to speak. Just as she was about to, the staff came in with water and glasses. Seeing a clearly emotional situation, and being familiar that Tait was a mental health professional, the employee quickly left, pulling the door shut. Then Lacey began, “I… I don’t know Tait. I wish I did. But I don’t. It’s Kane.” She turned to look into the giant man’s eyes. “I need your help. I need your help to hold my relationship together.” Tait sighed and decided it was best to open up to the striking young woman. “Lacey, I think you know that I am not actually here because of work. That is just a formality. I am here because of Kane.” Through her tears, she looked at Tait and nodded as she gathered that from his text. Tait quickly said, “I don’t know what is happening to him. Believe it or not, his golf coach called me and told me something was wrong, and that he was about to lose his place on the tour because he isn’t showing up to play. I asked for lunch with you two to try and gauge him. I can tell something is wrong, far beyond our - I guess normal rivalry - but I don’t know what. I was hoping you could help me. But… no matter what I will do all I can for you and my son.” The heavy burden seemed to rise again, the final piece of what started to lift the day before when she got the text. She was about to not be alone with the secret anymore. “Kane just came home one day several months ago from the gym. Well someone or something came home in Kane’s body from the gym… but it isn’t him. That person who was sitting across from you yesterday is not the man I know. It is as if he is possessed. He never leaves home unless he has to. He just sits and reads on his computer in the living room. Or he will lock himself in the office at home. All day, every day. His phone and computer are always locked. And… Tait, he barely speaks to me. When he held my hand yesterday, that was the first time he had touched me in any meaningful way in three months.” She hesitated before he nodded for her to continue. “This is a bit embarrassing and tell me if it is too much information. But you are a psychiatrist and you said you wanted to know everything. Tait, Kane and I have not had any sort of intimate contact at all, not even a kiss, this entire year. Almost five months now without anything at all even remotely intimate before yesterday. And that was just the intimacy of holding my hand. He has been having these occasional mysterious chats online. He has cut us off from affection, ignoring me…” She again sighed, but it was partly done. If he was going to help, she needed to finish. “Tait. if I didn't know better I would suspect him of having an affair. Except he never leaves home to see anyone. If he does leave, which is almost never, he is gone all day long, but… Dammit, I feel awful about doing this, but I used the find your phone app on him a few times to track him. He is always, and I mean always, in the hills on hiking trails or out at the shore or something. Not anywhere where he could be… I don’t think… meeting up with anyone. It isn’t much that he is gone though. At best once a month. And I’ve asked but he never wants me to go with him when he is doing that. He barely will go with me to the grocery anymore, and that lunch is again, the first time we have been out to eat for anything all year long, I just don’t know…” Her spilling words of anguish drifted off to a tearful silence as the beautiful, normally powerful lady was reduced to a mass of pain. His handkerchief had become stained with the small amounts of makeup that she wore. Tait looked horrified, shaken, at these revelations. What the fuck is wrong with my son, he wondered to himself. Lacey gathered her strength and continued, finished. “Tait, you are an extremely good looking man. So strong… and I don’t just mean physically. Though you are. I see so many things about Kane in you. I saw so much of the Kane I love who is gone right there in you. Little things that make me smile that I know now where he inherited them. And on top of that, you have other things just physically that attract me to a man that Kane doesn’t. So, when you touched me after all this time with no physical contact with anyone… without having those parts of Kane that I love so much…I became intoxicated by it. I guess you could say that touch is my love language, and Kane has cut me off. His companionship… he has cut me off. It’s like I live with the Grim Reaper. You didn’t cut me off as strong as you are, confident. I guess… The confident man I thought Kane used to be and more. I became attracted to that and craved it. So badly attracted that I made a fool of myself.” Tait jumped in immediately, “Nonsense. Don’t you ever think that way. You didn’t make a fool of yourself. Now that you have told me this… you did what anyone would do. Better and more controlled than most people ever could truth be told. LOOK AT ME.” The power of Tait’s words acted as if he had grasped her chin and pulled her head to focus on his eyes. “YOU ARE A LOVELY, STRONG WOMAN. A SUPERIOR WOMAN. In mind and body and spirit. All of it. And you are in pain. You reached out for support. You called out for help. There is no sin in that. In fact, that is yet another strength of virtue in you, not vice. I certainly take no offense - then or especially now.” Tait focused on her more, but she saw a shift in that powerful look. Across his monumentally handsome visage came a sight of his own pain. Pain she saw yesterday when he spoke of Kane’s mother. “And… part of your reaction was me. I’ve no doubt of that. You remind me so much of Jess. Maybe the only person who truly has since she passed. They say that men marry their mothers and… while you are not Jess, you have so many of her best qualities that drew me to her in the first place all those years ago. When you touched me for a few moments - well it was sort of like being with her again. You accidentally touched on my feelings for Kane’s mother. I got intoxicated by that feeling as much as you did with yours. I am trained in this stuff. I should have known better than to allow my own emotions to get in the way of my son and daughter-in-law's needs. So it is me who needs to beg your pardon, not the other way round.” At that revelation, both sat quietly for a moment. Lacey just looked at him while he looked across and down at her. There was something there between them. Both of them felt it. There was the love they both had for Kane, and there was the love Tait had for Jess, but something else… something familiar that was yet unique. Just a seed. But it was unique and new but familiar and old. Both instinctively knew what it was, but shied from it. They could not acknowledge it. After what must have been a full minute of silence, Lacey finally said. “There is no offense where none is taken. I will accept your apology, but you are only a stronger man in my eyes now. But Tait, I have to be honest. Fully honest. The stress of it all. Kane is like - he is so obsessed with whatever it is. And he will not give me one peep of a hint. But being so starved for simply companionship. I… I can’t take this much longer. I love him so much Tait, but I have found myself wondering about leaving him for someone else. I guess that initial feeling I had for you and acting the way I did proves it. I would have… done something terrible if you were not you and he was not right there. Tait, I can’t live like this. Not forever. And feeling caring from you yesterday… It just reminded me of who Kane used to be. I don’t want to leave him. But one day soon I will not be with as strong a man as you are, as honorable, and I will feel even worse and I will weaken and I… I will betray him in a moment of just wanting to feel human and loved again. I know it. I don’t want it, but I can’t stop it unless Kane does. And I’ll leave him, even though I don’t want to leave him… Can you help me, Tait? Please help me get my man back.” Tait smiled at the young woman, a warming, powerful smile. A smile that immediately boosted the spirit. “My son and his fiance are in trouble. I was raised to take care of my own, to help my own, and you both are that. As much as Kane is my own, so are you now. OK? I will do ALL I can to help. ALL I CAN. Do you understand me? “I will work on Kane, of course, but I want to help you too. Privately, one on one if you want. We can even have some “formally” informal talks that are sort of like professional sessions I have with clients. Or I can just be a safety valve for you or I can be both. Just like this. You have so much stress, Lacey, you are almost to the breaking point. You just told me that. What you said was happening would have happened to almost anyone a long time ago, and the fact that you have not left yet - my son has no idea of the caliber of person he has. “You need anyone to talk with. I am here for you. Any time, day or night. I can’t formally work with you as a client, as that is unethical. But, I can help you as a friend - a friend and family member who has a LOT of training by the best minds locked up here in mine. I want to help you… become who you were meant to be. Just like I said yesterday. Who are you, Lacey Masters? What do you want? Where are you going? If it helps to sort out your feelings or direction in life or just a shoulder to cry on or a new TV show you binged you need to share about. I am offering - if you are willing. But rest assured - I am here to help Kane, and we will find an answer. OK? You are not alone anymore.” Lacey smiled through her tears. “Thank you. I can’t say how much I am. How… How long are you staying? How long do you have?” “Don’t worry. Let me take care of that. I will stay as long as it takes to help you both fix this if it can be fixed. Or to help both of you individually find your way if it cannot. I have… well a LONG time in built up paid leave. A very long time. And I will spend every day of it right here if I need to. I have a proposal to make along those lines. Will take Kane saying yes of course, but if he does and you do, I can stay for quite a while.” Lacey’s tears stopped and she slowly smiled. “Then is it too bad to ask if I can hug you again? And no feeling your ass and slipping in notes this time?” Tait laughed hysterically. “Baby girl, for you, that is one question you never have to ask. Consider me always wearing a “free hug” t-shirt.” Lacey laughed herself as Tait again said the perfectly charming, corny, disarming thing that just lifted her mood. She threw herself into Tait’s arms. The giant man closed the massive peaks and forearms around her tiny waist, raised up, and lifted the fit woman into mid-air as if she weighed nothing at all. Tait understood her desire now - what it was she was feeling when she felt him. Why he was feeling as if she were drawing strength from him. Because she was drawing strength from him, strength to stay in a terrible place in her and Kane’s life. Lacey was a strong woman - a powerful woman in every aspect of life. And she wanted a strong man to share life with. It was not too far off the mark to say she needed one. An equal. Tait knew he had raised Kane that way - to be that sort of man. But for whatever reason right now he wasn’t. Kane had never been as dominant a force as he was - but few people were. Kane didn’t have to be. Whatever had happened - Kane was slowly drawing the life from her. And she couldn’t lose her life for long before she bolted for her own self-preservation. Tait felt fiercely protective of her in that moment of realization. Until their relationship was repaired, if it could be repaired, Tait decided he would be that strength she needed. The strength she needed to be able to stay with Kane. She could lean on him until she and Kane could stand on their own again… or until she could stand on her own without him. As after the lunch the day before, Lacey’s hands explored Tait in the hug, feeling his strength. His body, his mind. But she understood, in a way, she was making sure this giant man and his offer were for real. Making sure through every sense she had that he was really there and was really going to help. As she did, her weeping stopped all together. Tait felt it, felt the change in her emotions from a sea of black storm clouds to having a small ray of sunshine piecing them. He said softly, deeply, “Go ahead. I am strong enough for both of us until Kane gets through this. OK?” Tait’s words were like magic. Sight, touch, smell, even taste somehow though her lips were far from him - and now hearing the perfect words. She didn’t say anything, but she didn’t have to. Tait felt her surrender the burden to him - felt the tension leave her and come onto him. He could bear it as easily as he bore her weight. He knew he could and for him it would be a rare pleasure to take care of family like this. They stood that way for a couple of minutes, Lacey releasing months of pent up worry, sorrow, stress. But finally, Tait lowered her to the ground and let go. He could tell Lacey didn’t want to let go… but there were other ways to give her strength and help her at the present. He looked down. “How do you feel about having our first “session” right now? How does a walk in the park strike you? Can’t exactly pass up what passes for a nice spring day in San Francisco can you?” Lacey laughed softly as she looked up affectionately at Tait - not with the affection one would have toward a lover, but with the affection one would have for a best friend and treasured confidant - someone she now had. “How can I refuse the invitation of such a special man?” she said. Tait actually blushed a bit hearing that. Lacey smiled at how much Tait’s blush resembled Kane when he let it out. Tait replied - and though self-deprecation was not typically his thing, he felt it warranted. “There you go, with that flattery again. I am just the man my father and grandfather taught me to be. You’ll understand when you meet Kane’s grandpa. I don’t know if he has told you but we have a tradition in the family of exchanging vows in a tiny family church back in Nebraska. We have for a very long time.” “He told me and truth be told - I rather like the idea of something small and intimate a lot more than the cathedral my mother wants. The way my career is heading - Kane and I will not want material things. And I know you do not allow that to happen on top of it. So, I have come to love the small things, those quiet moments in life. You know? And - It isn’t flattery if it is the truth, Tait. You are a very special man. I can see what Kane’s mom saw when she talked to you.” Tait wanted to say something… something about how much of Jess he saw in her, how much of the powerful woman she was that he fell head over heels for when he was at that Stanford party. But, he thought better of it. Confusing his feelings for Jess with Lacey was not a path he should walk down…. He decided to ignore the comment… except for just a tiny bit. Depending on how you saw things, how she saw things - it was either helping her relax into a very intimate subject or unwanted flirtation. And there was no way to know until he did… As they left the restaurant and started toward Golden Gate Park, told the maitre’d that he would be back for his jacket and to finish up with the meeting room. Lacey heard the man almost fearfully say, “Of course Doctor Holden. Take all the time you need.” Lacey only then noticed that Tait had left his coat and was walking her out in just the amazing t-shirt. She couldn't help but glance at those arms again. Maybe it was just from the most minor effort of holding her in the air but… they looked even bigger. He was right. Those gigantic arms as strong as they are… they are big enough and strong enough to carry the burden for a while. Maybe a long, long while. Maybe he could just crush this thing that's taken hold of Kane in those arms… Tait brought her out of her revelry with a bit of an odd smile. That… smirk, Kane called it. “Lacey, do you mind a personal question?” “You’re my therapist. Every question will be personal.” she smiled. “But no, I never mind a personal question from you anymore.” “This might be a bit from left field but… I take it that on a man you are rather… attracted to arms?” Lacey laughed and turned a bright shade of red. That was the reason for that smirk. She'd been caught. “That obvious, huh?” Tait chucked, “It was hard not to notice. Not that I minded much. So many men in particular think that I am “God’s gift’ so to speak, and how great it would be to look like this. Now, I won’t say that I don’t love it. I certainly do. But it also puts up a lot of barriers. For everyone who feels something from me… they feel as much fear of approaching or talking as anything else. That’s another reason why I do the gym thing with athletes - by the end of a good gym session if I have done my job properly, a lot of that fear or need for bravado to save face with me is gone. They can’t match me… but then again they do not have to. Something I wish I could have passed onto Kane but never seemed able.” “I can see that. You certainly could be very intimidating. I don’t think it is telling you something that you don’t already know from what you just said, but Kane certainly is intimidated by you as much as he loves you. “Now…I admit like I told you in the restaurant… people wouldn’t suspect it when I fell in love with Kane, but on a purely… I guess what would you call it - animal level, I do like strong men. Very strong men. A lot. I like everything in that regard, but an arm is well… pretty accessible. “And you… Tait. Kane showed me photos of you of course. I knew from those and what is just out there online about you that you're a very big man. But - in person. Photos and numbers don't do you justice in the slightest. You're so much bigger and more muscular that I could have imagined. It's hard not to get carried away sometimes. Even when I try not to. ” In response, Tait went one small step more. He held out his arm, took Lacey’s, and wrapped it around his huge forearm. They locked, and he began to escort her side by side, as if they were walking around in a Victorian kind of old fashioned courting. “Then, there you go. No more self-consciousness or doubts. Not where I am concerned anyway. Trust me, I do not judge. Besides, everyone will look at me as the lucky guy with you on my arm… and I doubt anyone will bother us. Like I said before, you feel as much as you want or need. Anytime you just need a reminder that I am here and I am plenty strong enough to help you with this.” Tait chucked, as they both knew even someone armed with a gun would think twice before ever coming close to Tait. “So, I’ll start out the way I start out with everyone. Tell me about yourself, Lacey. Kane has told me a bit about you, but you know we do not talk that often. But that is what Kane sees. Tell me what you see about you. What’s gone into making you, you, walking with me right now… a confident, strong woman who in these times is quite rare…” The older man and the younger woman walked arm in arm through the park, sharing the first of what promised to be many more wonderful conversations…. *** It was just after noon the following Sunday, and the house was empty. And, if you asked him and he were being perfectly frank, Kane preferred it that way. Lacey had gone to the gym earlier in the morning and said that afternoon she was spending time with her girlfriends. In the back of his mind, he knew there would be guys at the gathering too. Kane grabbed a soda from the refrigerator and started making his way back to the couch. He remembered the Spring just one year prior - he would have been right there along with them. Sure, he didn’t quite fit with Lacey’s successful friends, but only one or two people had ever made him anything other than welcome. And Lacey had always been proactive in asking him to be there. But that was before… He sat down on the couch and popped the tab on the can of sugar and carbonation. He looked down at it. And it greeted his eyes again. One of a hundred sites he had committed to memory just to be safe. He felt like… what did he feel like? A jumbled, miserable mess perhaps. He felt awful on so many levels. He felt awful for what he knew he was doing to Lacey. She wouldn’t have… wouldn’t have been that way with his father at the lunch otherwise. She had tried so hard around the house, he knew it. But he ignored it. Not on purpose, but the thing in his mind. It made him care about so little else. And to his shame, that even extended to Lacey. It had taken overt flirting with his father to pull him out of not caring for a few minutes. But it didn’t last. All he cared about was this. And now… now, she was not trying as much anymore. He was treating her like shit. And, he was treating himself like shit. He looked at the screen - I mean, I am shit to be even looking at this, entertaining this. Right? Isn’t this what total shit people indulge in. The trash so bad that people hide it on TOR… But he couldn’t help it. It pulled him back. The feelings he felt when he looked at this, read it… it had to have been the high druggie’s chase. He had never done it physically again, but… he wanted to. Oh he wanted to. Just like the guy told him he would. But that would have been the last disrespect to Lacey. Aw, Fuck. Lacey…Maybe he should just let Lacey go. He loved her beyond imagination, but sometimes you have to let go of the people you love for their own good, so that you don’t cause them pain right? He was sure his father would have a pithy answer to that one but - Jesus FUCK how could he ever speak a peep of THIS to his father… And yet– Fuck, it just pulled him back in. As easy as that. He had lost track of time thinking of everything his father… the fellow at the gym. His father would have been like the poster child of this, the “hero” of it anyway, but then again what was he not the poster child and hero of that was… well… perfect? All they represented, the perfect they represented and were, while he was reading. Reading IT again, temptation to pick and watch another TOR video. It was fucking twisted, how he thought THIS was perfect. But he couldn’t help it– KNOCK,KNOCK… The knock at the door suddenly brought him out of the thoughts. He was startled but he glanced out the window to see an Amazon van a house or two down. Must be that at the door. Odd Lacey hadn’t said to expect a Sunday Amazon, but, then again, no one or nothing ever knocked at their door except for delivery when Lacey was not at home. Her friends knew where she was, and he had no friends to visit. Kane slid the laptop without care to the side of the couch, not even bothering to close the screen. Who cares if an Amazon driver saw something on a laptop. Besides it would be but for a second or two and there was no danger of Lacey returning anytime soon. He rose to get the door. He opened it, but his jaw dropped. Something blocked the doorway. SO BIG, it blocked almost all the daylight. A familiar smell hit him even if the sight didn’t quite register as possibly real. The strangely alluring scent of a Man, a sweat from his childhood. “Hello, Son.” It took that long for Kane’s shocked brain to register that it was a human being looking down on him. One GARGANTUAN HUMAN BEING. Holy Fuck… “D–D–Dad?” Kane managed to whisper. This could not be his Dad. This was a human monster, but it had to be his Dad. The face, the voice, the smell, it was his Dad. And the body… the BODY. Tait looked like a god standing there. And to many eyes, he was. He dressed in only a stringer tank top, a pair of shorts that strained to cover only half his quads, and huge trainers and socks. His skin was tanned and flushed and made him look almost oiled up for a photo shoot though he wasn’t. Small rivulets of sweat ebbed and flowed, seemingly at random but clearly down the deep cleft of his pecs and around his visible teardrop, and assuredly down his barely covered abs. And veins… so many veins. Veins on top of veins, but not in knots. Not twisted or varicose. These veins seemed to be a web of life that made the massive, cut muscled blow up even more, look even more perfect. His eyes fell again to the giant pecs he was staring straight into. They had to be inches thick - that cleft between them, with a dripping waterfall of salt water and scent and it was… so fucking BIG. He involuntarily licked his lips, his mouth dry. He was all so fucking BIG. And so, fucking STRONG. It had been years since he had seen his father like this, but even then he had NEVER been like this. Ever. So big and strong and huge and perfect and do– Everything I am not. Good Lord, so big. Like with that man at the gym that day, his world changed… except His father made the man at the gym look positively tiny– Tait smiled down, seemingly oblivious. He answered jokingly, “Last time I looked I was your Dad. I was on a long jog, and I just decided to take a run up this way. I’ve never seen your house, but when I saw the address was within range of my running, I followed google and here I am.” Tait said. The statement interrupted Kane’s almost worshipful adoration and awe, but the young man was still staring, taken aback at this sight. And above, Tait was looking down, reading his son. Tait may have seemed oblivious to the effect he was having, but he wasn’t. It took little of his training to read his son. ANYONE could read this reaction. Tait just wondered why. He had never seen this before from Kane. What Lacey said made sense. Kane… was well.. He was many things. He was shocked when he should not have been. There was… what was that look? Was it– Couldn’t be. Then under it - the emotion was just as clear as the shock. Tait had seen it since his son was still in diapers. Kane… was afraid. Not scared, not intimidated. He was afraid. Afraid of something, and so far as Tait knew, Kane had never been afraid of him in his life. And - there it was, that something else again. When he looked back to his chest. It was beyond shock. If he didn’t know better, he was sure it was desi- “May I come in?” Tait said, not giving away what he was receiving from his son. “I took a chance that Lacey would not be here, since she said she usually went to the gym this time of day, and I don’t see her car. I think it’s time we had a talk - and in a place where there is no chance of being overheard.” Tait knew he had one chance at this, and he needed some ambush tactics as an ally. That was why, in truth, Lacey had told him to come at this time, and that she would be gone. Kane wanted to tell his father no, to go away, but how could he? It was his father, after all. He had done nothing wrong. They had left that lunch on better terms than in months, since this… this all began. How could he be that rude? And that tone - Kane knew it. The subtle hint of command. Tait wasn’t going to take any sort of no for an answer. He was going to come in, even if Kane had said no. No one told Tait Holden no - not with that tone in his voice. Sure, it was a suggestion, but the way he imagined a specialist telling you that you needed chemo to live was just a suggestion. Kane stepped back and said, “I guess. Come in Dad. I guess - I guess we need to clear the air.” Kane turned around and then saw the laptop. Oh shit. Has he seen? Well, his father COULD NOT see that. Not dressed the way he was. Not with Kane feeling the way he was. Not with his Dad in such a commanding mood. Then he realized…Had he just been drooling over his own father!?! Goddammit. His father wasn't stupid enough not to start putting pieces together - and Kane could not allow that to happen. His father and Lacey and his whole family would hate him in a moment– As fast as he thought he could without drawing even more attention, Kane made his way to the couch, shifted the screen away from Tait, and closed to the lid. Thank fuck it wasn't that video he was thinking of playing or a chat but just a wall of fiction on a story site. He looked up at Tait trying to hide his apprehension - Tait didn’t seem to notice, but… then his father moved to sit on the couch. Kane tried to hide his panic… Oh fuck, Fuck, FUCK. His father signaled for him to sit next to him on the couch. Tait didn’t seem to be giving off any other vibe than what he did at the door, but what if he saw, what if he knew. What if - No, play it cool until I can't. Like with Lacey. If he asks just a weird porn he was gonna shut off- Tait interrupted Kane’s spiraling thoughts by looking into his son’s eyes in an odd way - a way that no one except an uberhuman like his father was capable of. Like his father could look right into his soul, into the very thoughts in his brain. NoNoNoNoNo “Kane. I am not gonna bullshit you. I think you know I am here for a reason right?” Kane slowly nodded. He must have seen, Kane thought. Kane blew out a breath as he waited for the Sword of Tait Damocles to fall. “Son, I got a call from your golf coach - or is he still your golf coach at this point? Matty, he is worried sick about you. He told me all of a sudden you’ve become a shut-in. There is talk of dropping you from the tour. And then I come here and I see you acting like you did at lunch. How you look sitting here right now. It’s like life itself has been drained from you. You tried to hide it at lunch, but I know you too well. I don't know what but I can see it all around you. “And then there is Lacey. Jesus Christ son - she is worried sick about you.” Kane flashed a bit of anger for a moment. He felt violated. By his girl of all people. He felt like Anakin Skywalker seeing Obi-Wan Kenobi standing in a doorway saying Let her go. And…it was an opening to gaslight his father away from the computer. “Dad, did you see her behind my back? What did she tell you?” he asked, letting the anger show. But it didn’t last, as Tait met that anger with his own MUCH more powerful version. “Matty, don’t start. Because you are doing the one thing that I will not accept. The thing that will torpedo your whole life. The thing I did to your mother. Taking Lacey for granted. I don’t care what you do or don’t learn from me but that is ONE THING -” Tait took a breath, calmed slightly. But just slightly. “She reached out to me because she is desperate. Not because she hates you or is attracted to me. SHE LOVES YOU BOY!! She begged my pardon for lunch. She was scared she scared me away from trying to help you. “But damn it, Son… She is gonna leave you. She doesn’t want to. Fuck boy, she loves you maybe even more than Jess loved me. She loves you every bit as much and more as I have ever seen any woman love a man. But - if you keep treating her like this, she is going to leave you. For her own sanity, and if you don't see it, you're pushing her to it. “What did she tell me? She begged me for help. Help for you. She doesn’t have a clue what is happening. But you… Matty, you don’t even touch her. And she is too much like your mother - she will not just sit here and wither away. You got damned lucky to have a superior woman love you. A great career. And a heart and soul ANY man would envy having at his side. I sure as fuck envy you in that. But you’re gonna blow it all - You changed… in a minute. She said like you're possessed by a demon that isn't the man she met. I care about you both way too much to just let this fall apart for the two of you without a fight.” Kane almost scoffed. “Why do you want to fight for me Dad? Why?” “Because I LOVE YOU.” “Really Dad? You didn't look much like you loved me or wanted to fight for me when you were letting Lacey feel you up. Looked like you were fighting for you.” Tait’s eyes flashed again. But it wasn't with anger. Not this time. It was pain. Few people knew how to truly hurt him. One of them sat in this room and just did. “Everything I've ever done was for you and your mother. Everything. And that… that was fucking stupid of me and I'm sorry Son. So is she… She hadn't touched a man in months. And me…” Tait took a huge breath as he looked away. “You wanna know why I became a psychiatrist. Really know? Really want to know why I stopped playing football when I could have made a hundred million more and become a legend? Just one reason. One.” Tait’s low, usually soothing voice morphed before Kane’s ears into something he had never heard before. Ever. He had heard his father from happiness to anger to sadness to anguish… but he had never heard pain-driven rage. Barely controlled rage. Rage at the world or God or fate for taking her before her time. His fathers voice was now a terrifying low growl. Kane had a split second flash that the only people who might hear this sound would be someone who had hurt or killed him or his grandparents. Kane became afraid of his father hearing the growl - that his attempt to divert had veered into this… a monster he hoped he would live to never see again. “I - promised - your - mother. That's why. I - promised - your - mother - on - her - grave...” Tait’s anger became so strong that his eyes misted as he remembered. That grave just a few miles away. The giant man kneeling there on the fresh earth. His words became even colder, deliberate. So strong, frightening that Kane almost pulled back into a ball, ready to try and run. Tait's eyes drilled into his son’s. “I promised her AND you kneeling on that… that fucking coffin that I would do anything, give up anything. Whatever it took so that you would not lose another parent's love. That I would love you enough for the both of us. That you'd feel her even if she wasn't… wasn't there. “I promised her that I would help you through it all. Only… I looked at you and I didnt know how. I DIDNT KNOW HOW. For the only time in my life, I didn't have a clue how to start helping myself. Much less you. But that was my last promise to her and by heaven or earth or hell itself, I was gonna keep that promise. “So… I quit. I did what I was going to do when your mother became pregnant. I quit and I turned to the one thing I could think of that would help me learn how to help you, Matty. That's why. I changed my whole life for you. I stopped letting my body take that kind of beating. I went back to college as some famous pro-baller. I ducked and hid and did more than I'll ever let on to even you… Just because I needed to help you. You are the best thing I ever did. You're the piece of her that will go on. And I did learn to help - I think I did, at least when it comes to mental health. Even if I messed up with you sometimes. I dedicated whatever time and resources I had left to me to protect and help you. I told you all your life - I take care of what's mine. And you're MY son… “And after all that, you think I'd want to steal away your girl? Really? After all these years you think I'm not capable of finding a woman on my own without going after yours? That I'd violate the rule I live by that means the most to me? If so… then I totally fucked up the only think left of her that I could ever do. And I guess you could take some satisfaction that you broke me when not even your mom dying could…” Kane looked totally ashamed. He had no idea… how and why his father had changed his life. He looked up at Tait, the anger breaking. “I didn't know, Dad. I didn't realize...” “I know you didn't, Matty. I never intended to tell you. It was just… I hoped you knew how much I loved you anyway without the why’s like that. Everyone else seems to know. Everyone I work with. The family. Even Lacey could see it and we just met face to face. I'm… I'm just not that good at showing YOU how much I love you. It's how a man is with his son. Don't forget that I’m an only son too. The only son of a very successful man and grandson of another. Just like you. You may not think it, but I know what it's like to be you. In all the ways that matter anyway. You'll understand with your own kids one day that fathers - when it comes to our boys we don't always show love by what we say to you. We will dote all over our girls. But our sons… We show love to them by what we do for you and with you - things that you see sometimes but other times we show our love by things you never see. Just like - Son I know you're Kane and that's the name you use but right now, in times like this, you're Matty to me and always will be. Tait took another deep breath… Time for another confession. “Son, you have your golf coach because of me, at least indirectly. I called him about you. Call it using my position as an unfair influence if you want. Maybe it is. But I love you and when you showed your talent, I wanted to do what I could. Now before you get too angry, I didn't pay him off to make him take you on or anything like that. “Remember when you were having a hard time finding a coach that could work with your schedule just before you graduated?” Kane nodded. It was the devil to fund a coach who could fit him in. “I was just gonna ask him for some names that I could give you of coaches you could look into. Someone you might have missed. But, when I asked, he chose to come and evaluate you himself and saw your talent and he chose to take you on. You did it with your own talent. It was all you - don't ever doubt that. It just started out as me asking someone you couldn't contact for help. To help my son. I just wanted to use the people I know to give you some names to help and there you go. “And now, I want to help you and Lacey. Help you both with what I KNOW about. “Matty, I loved Jess more than you can possibly know and that I can never explain. Will never even try. Same as Lacey looks when she thinks about you and the confusion and pain she is in right now. Told you… she reminds me of Jess more than you know. I know you never believed that from the attention I got and keep getting from women. You were around enough as a kid to see how some athletes lived with the attention. Saw it in college too when you were there I suspect. But I really would have given up everything for her and you. Gone back to the ranch and never even lifted a weight outside of calves and feed if she asked me. But she said no. “YOU - Son, you are the very last piece of her I have. I promised her when we got married that I would fight for her and you. I can’t fight for her anymore except through you. And to see you — you actually have the chance to know and feel with Lacey what I felt with Jess. I want you to understand that feeling - this feeling. More than anything. Having it for just one day is something you can't imagine, and I had it for almost 10 years. And even with how much I miss her everyday - everyday with that missing her was worth it. Still is. I've dated, tried. More than a few since I got out of residency. But no one comes close to Jess. But your chance now. To know the only woman I've met since your mother who does come close. And she wants you. And it’s dying - and it's like you don’t even care. “LET ME HELP YOU MATTY. Let's fight for this OK? Let's fight together so you can be who you are and be happy. If that is with Lacey or without OK. But don't look back and regret that you don't have her because you didnt fight for what you have.” Kane’s cheeks were wet now, trying hard to control open sobs. His father hadn't talked to him like this since his mother died. And it didn't make sense then. He just remembered it. How strong his father was trying to be for him… Strong. He saw it in his mind’s eye for a second. The whole hours-long event flashes before his eyes in vivid detail before he could stop it. The man at the gym, what the man said… what he did. What Kane felt and did and said… NONONONONONO. Kane’s walls fell. He forgot about whether his dad saw. The dam began to break, “Oh God, Dad… I don’t know. I truly don’t know. I'm sorry.” Kane was perfectly honest and he lied at the same time. He answered questions and replied to revelations spoken and asked and unspoken. He understood. He knew, but at the same time, he didn’t know. It didn’t make sense, but it did. It - the MAN - Lacey… it was so reprehensible but felt so good. “It’s just.. Aw fuck it.” Kane let loose with an open sob. “Everything is so messed up Dad. Everything feels so wrong. I want what you just said you had with mom. More than anything. I love Lacey with all my heart but…” Kane trailed off as voice fully turned into sobs. Tait reached out and immediately pulled his son into a massive embrace. He felt his son immediately go limp in his arms. Just like he had when he was a little boy. Just like Lacey had. Just like Jess had when she told him she was expecting. Jesus, Tait thought. He is fighting… something. Fighting it so hard. No wonder he is withdrawn. Is it what I – Kane had tried to hide it, but he caught just a glimpse. That website he was reading. That is a HUGE leap to take but… Tait hadn’t thought anything of it at first. Everyone reads some risque stuff from time to time. But, what if it is WAY more than curiosity. OH SHIT. Tait tightened his grip, pulling his son in closer. It was instinct - his promise to Jess and to his little boy the very first time he held him in his arms. He wanted to protect him. He promised— Tait felt Kane’s hands – FEEL him. For a split second. That wasn’t what hands do in a hug. At least a normal hug. That was like - that was like how Lacey felt him when she hugged him. Not nearly as long, not in a sexual way. But those hands were FEELING him nonetheless. Like - his son needed to feel his strength for some reason. Could THAT really be the reason? Surely not. Surely, he would have noticed that by now. At least some tell or some indication, but there wasn’t. Never had been. Or maybe he had been blind to it all along. No wonder Kane was messed up though if it was THAT. Still holding his son, Tait said, “Go on, Son. You can tell me anything at all. No matter what it is, you know I will never think less of you. Never.” Kane pulled his head back and looked up at his father. “I can’t. I don't know Dad. You might-” “Stop it Son. I have always accepted you. No matter what. Go on.” Kane blew out a breath. “PLEASE - don’t tell Lacey any of this.” “You have my word, Son. And you know what that means to me. Privately and professionally. Especially now.” Kane looked into his fathers eyes with agony across his face. Terror. About so many things. “I love Lacey, Dad. I really do - but… there is this feeling I have found. I can't even put a word to it. I don’t know what it means. I am trying so hard but… Dad, it scares me to try and put words to it. That makes it real. It is real but maybe if I never name it it isn't truly real. I wish I could tell you, but I don’t know how to even tell you what it is. It's like trying to tell someone blind what blue is. I just don't know. And I am scared of what it means if I ever can. It changes everything about me. It is so new… but it is so old. Dad, I don’t know if I am strong enough to face it. Everything it can mean.” Tait pulled back from the hug and let his son go, gently setting him down close beside him. “It’s OK. Matty. Profound changes, if this is what this is, can be scary. Crazy scary. But, if you are willing, I want to sit down with you and take this journey with you. To help you figure this out. Help you get on the right track - no matter what that track is. One baby step at a time if it takes it. “Son, I am going to be totally honest with you about what Lacery asked. Lacey has asked for and accepted the same offer I just made you.” Kane almost voiced something but Tait continued, “I know what you are going to say. That I can’t be your doctor. It is unethical. Let me finish. I can’t practice with my family, that's true. I will tell you what I told Lacey - this is not a doctor-patient relationship. This is me - your father - helping my son. Just like I am Lacey’s future father-in-law and friend helping her. Yes, I am trained as a doctor and there are some things that I will bring from my training and experience into this if you accept. On the other hand, since this is not medical care, there will be some things that I will not do, and there will be some things that I would never do with a patient that I will feel free to do with you if we need to. Things that sometimes would make things go so much quicker and better. “But, confronting this truth will only change my feelings about you in one way. Accepting difficult truths will only make me respect you more, not less. Love you more, not less. Always remember that. OK?” Kane thought and measured for a moment. But then he slowly nodded, “OK, Dad. I trust you when you give your word not to tell her. I just want to do this when Lacey isn’t around. Like now.” “Deal. Easily done. That is what will happen for both of you. This is as individuals UNLESS both of you agree to do something together. And even then you will share with her and vice versa. I will never share what you share with me without express permission, and only then what you tell me. Just like she told me I could tell you that I'd be helping her if I thought it might help you. And I also give you my word - I will stay in San Francisco as long as it takes to help you both. In fact, if you both are willing, I will check out of the hotel and stay in your guest room in the basement for a while. Privacy when you two need it, but right here when either or both of you need it. What do you say?” A hint of a smile came across Kane’s face. “As long as Lacey says it is OK, and we have that guarantee of privacy if we need it… then, OK Dad. I am willing But we need to ask her.” “Alright son. I am looking forward to it. We will start our sessions together as soon as we want.” Tait decided to push the conversation in a certain direction… just a hint, to see if what he saw on the website Kane had open was possibly related. “When you said you didn’t know if you were strong enough to face it. If it is a help, I think you are. You are stronger than you ever suspect. That being said, if you need to lean into me for a while…” Tait then held up his massive right arm and flexed it. “I think I am strong enough to handle it for both of us for a while. I said I would give you a closer look when we had lunch and I did it for Lacey. She is a girl and that's kind of important, but she barely knows me. You've known me all your life. What do you think?” Kane’s jaw dropped as a mound that looked the size he imagined Everest must look like exploded into existence. No - not Everest - the fucking Matterhorn. It is so big and peaked and strong and… his father really did make the man at the gym look like a fucking dwarf. Which must make me look… positively weak and miniscule and pathetic and… Kane remembered at that moment a vivid image and feeling of looking up from waist high to this powering figure of a god. Like a comic book superhero. And the man was looking down at him… smirking. Shit, So big and strong… At that moment, Kane remembered when his father called him his little man. And - something inside him, then as now, kind of liked it. Tait used his skills to examine his son closely. Several emotions were crossing Kane’s face - not all of them simply shock at his new muscularity. He didn’t know precisely what those emotions were - they were a mess of a mixed, twisted jumble of conflict, that much was clear. But, in a split second, Kane tried to bury them… but they were still not quite gone. “Ahhhh…. Ya…. Dad. You were always pretty big and strong. I guess you still are.” Then Kane did something neither he nor Tait ever thought would happen until that moment. Kane’s hand flew forward and rested on the giant rock of living granite - much as Lacey’s hand had earlier in the week. Feeling. “But I don’t ever remember you being this…” Kane’s voice lilted just for a moment before he said almost in a whisper, “this big and strong.” Tait pressed on just a bit more. “Thank you, little man. I for sure am trying to be. Go ahead, maybe you can judge for me if I am improving the way I think I am while I am here. Be my biased, unbiased eye on my growth. I will help you grow in answering this question and you can help me grow too. Maybe a little more literally but still growing. But you know I am reminded of something. Keep your hand right there for a minute.” Tait began to flex and unflex his arm under Kane’s hand. Up… down. Rock… not. Power… softer. There was a flash of a dreamy expression, almost a slight hypnosis. Kane was utterly taken in by what his senses were telling him. “That’s it. Just like that. You remember when you were wrestling. Did you or one of your opponents or teammates ever get hard during a match or at practice? You remember?” There was a moment of shock on Kane’s face, but it faded as quickly as it was there. His mind focused on his father’s arm, watching. For a second he focused on his dick. Was he hard… like he was with the man at the gym? His body told him no, he wasn’t. He had not given it away. The traditional blocks about such things with his father, thankfully, were still there. Kane tried to pull his hand away, but Tait raised his free hand and forced Kane to keep feeling. “No son, keep feeling and answer the question. There is a reason I asked.” Kane then answered, “Ya Dad, it didn’t happen a lot but it did happen several times… both to me and guys I know and saw in matches.” “I know Son. Now, let me ask, did that response mean that those guys were gay or bi? No, it didn’t. Almost all the time, such a thing is simply a physiological response to close contact or touching. Or with some it means that they were excited by dominating an opponent… or you and putting that little ass of yours in its place. OR maybe you felt it putting someone else's ass in their place.” Tait then looked down at Kane. “Son, our feelings are NEVER cut and dry. In that way they are like bodybuilding and powerlifting. Sometimes, our feelings are exactly as they seem. Sometimes that bodybuilder really is as strong as he looks. Like I hope I am.” Tait smiled. “But just as often, if not most of the time, those feelings actually point to something entirely different than what the surface seems like or what society might say they mean. “Just like that wrestler who gets hard might be gay, or he might be straight as an arrow, but loves dominating an opponent and the physical stimulation it takes to work your will on a mat. Just like there are many bodybuilders who are weak as fuck though they are huge, and there are powerlifters who are your size who are twice as strong as guys who outmass them by 80 pounds or more. “Whatever it is you are feeling. Whatever we find it means… if it is easy or it is something huge and hard and difficult to overpower that hasn’t even occurred to you yet. You and I are as strong as the strongest muscle - and together we will be even stronger as we face it. OK little man?” Kane was so relieved, as if his father had lifted off the too heavy bar the man had lifted off him at the gym that day… when he failed. He dove toward his father’s exposed pecs and as best as he could he hugged them - and their giant owner. He had not even entertained the idea that what he felt and went through that day with the gym man could mean something totally different than what the internet said it did. That maybe it meant something different… and that his giant of a man of a father would be willing to face it with him. That maybe - just maybe - he wasn’t alone. Lacey wouldn’t understand - how could she - but his father just might and he might help her understand. Maybe it wasn't the end of everything… “Thanks Dad. Thanks for helping me and for facing it with me.” “Always son. Always. You never have to thank me for being there with you. No matter what. Like I said, you are my son and I love you. You may be a grown man, but you’ll also always be my little man. Yes, you are Kane, but you'll always be Matty too. It is a grown man’s job to be strong and to be there for the people he loves. We will be strong for each other and for Lacey when the time comes. I love you kiddo.” For several minutes, Tait and Kane kept sharing the moment - a moment they had not shared since Jess’s death. Loving each other, Kane again learning he could lean into the giant man and he could hold him up. That the giant man would face the world with him - no matter how different they were. And that Lacey might… just might… face it with him too. He wasn't alone anymore. As the hug between father and son went on, the wheels in Tait’s mind were turning. Several times now, he felt Kane’s hands feel him - as if in reassurance. It was not a mistake or isolated incident that he had felt earlier. So strange … so much like Lacey had been when she was feeling his muscles for strength and security. Both of them needed a man’s strength in their lives right now. A proper man. The sort of man his father and grandfather and Jess taught him how to be. The reasons behind that need from both were different to be sure, but they both were in dire need of a man. They both felt so out of control. He could tell. They needed someone to help them feel in control. He was more than enough man for the both of them for all they needed. When the hug pulled back, Tait knew he needed to offer Kane a way out and to be comfortable with what he shared. Another assurance that their relationship hadn't changed except for the better. So he offered that in a way he often did - humor. “Now, little man. I know you are strong but -” Tait reached down, lifted his tank top up and revealed a truly monumental, etched deep wall of abs. Then he pulled back his fist and leveled it into the bricks with a terrifying smash… which only resulted in a loud thwack against the horrifically strong brick wall, “ever think you’ll be THIS strong???” Kane looked disgusted, amazed, and grateful at the same time. That smash would have broken bones on someone else. Kane, however, let loose a broad smile. He took his little hand and gently patted the warm granite bricks. “Fuck you, old man.” Tait chuckled, “Always nice to have goals in life you can never reach. But keep trying Champ.” Tait smiled more widely. “Got anything besides that soda? Growing muscle requires a little better food and I'm starving.” “I can see those abs aren't going to last long at this rate…” *** Lacey’s phone lit up with a text while she was at the park with her friends. Tait: Lacey. We need to speak in person at your earliest convenience. There is something about Kane that I need to share with you - concerning helping him and you too. Things went quite well, I think. But please let me know when I can pick you up - an evening before dinner would be best considering the discussion that needs to be had. Lacey’s reaction was instant.. Lacey: I can do this evening if it will help Kane. He is accustomed to me having dinner with my friends on Sunday before I come home. Can I meet you in the lobby of your hotel at 6 pm? Tait: Fantastic. That is perfect. I will be waiting. Please erase this interchange on your phone. I will send something about you both coming to the 49er’s gym with me in a few moments. The text is true and something we will talk about tonight. But - as part of what Kane needs, he cannot know about this meeting and what we will discuss. Not until it is time to reveal it. See you this evening. Lacey did as she was told and erased the interchange. And sure enough, less than 30 seconds later, Tait had texted about times to meet for them to go to the gym together - a joint message between her and Kane and Tait asking about times. They shortly arranged a time of 11 am the next morning. As long as Kane did not look too closely at a cellphone bill, this interchange would explain messaging between them… That evening just before six, a beautiful young woman came into the lobby of the Four Seasons. She was in casualwear - jeans and a nice blouse, but she was an absolute knockout. A lot of men looked and several contemplated walking up to her - until the giant muscle model fellow who had been staying at the hotel that weekend came up to her. The pair seemed to go together like peanut butter and jelly everyone thought. Of course the rugged man’s man would have such a woman at his side… none of them ever considered that this was a father-in-law and daughter-in-law when Tait leaned down and kissed Lacey's hand as usual. The entire lobby was quite sure… that was only for public consumption until there were more fireworks later. Tait led Lacey up the bank of elevators that led to his suite. As soon as the door closed she was quite intent - “What's wrong with Kane, Tait? I have to know.” Tait smiled, “I don't get the direct approach that much. It's something I appreciate. You might want to sit down when we get to the room first. I promise - I don't think it's life-threatening.” Tait brought Lacey to a set of rooms she was sure had to be more appointed for one of her father’s banking clients or the very wealthy than for someone normal enough to stay here. Once the door was opened, he led her inside, guided her to the very nice couch in the living area, and sat next to her. Then Tait began, “Well the good news is that Matty agreed to work with me the same way you are. The bad news, that wasn't unexpected, was that he was totally tight-lipped about exactly what he is going through.” Lacey immediately looked deflated and the glint of tears just began to highlight her eyes. Tait immediately reached over and took her hand. “No, no. No reason for tears. I know my son. We talked for a long while and the fact is… I have an idea. Like you, he asked that I not share some things and of course I will do that unless his safety is threatened. But we wer3 able to share some things and I hope over time he will truly open up to me from his own mouth. “Now, that said, I need to test to see if my hunch is right. But if it is what I suspect… Lacey, I don't mean to put you on the spot. But, I'll need your help with this. With Matty's version of therapy. Just like you finding out a bit more about who you are, we are going to help Matty do the same thing. For you - it will mostly be a solo thing. You and I talking, exploring of course. But mostly for you, this is a path you'll navigate yourself. You're ready for that. “Matty, though, is different. For him, It will take both of us. And some things that will seem quite… odd.” Lacey looked perplexed. But Tait patted her hand, “Don't worry. I'll explain everything we will be doing over dinner. And I really think doing this will help you as well. “But I want you to understand. You may come to view Kane very differently when we are finished. Like sometimes I see him as Kane, but sometimes it’s Matty. As he may view both you and me differently. What we need to do… Well it is a bit of a risk. Like I said, I'll explain. But if it goes as I think - both of you may be so different that your relationship as you know it might end. Not that your relationship will end, don't misunderstand. Rather I think you'll build a new, much healthier one for you. “Can you be prepared for that? Lacey took a breath. “I guess I don't have a choice do I? At least this way there is a chance we can stay together. If it keeps going the way it is… There isn't any hope. You've already helped me see that. I love Kane. I want to be with Kane. But if I have to go - either for myself or for him…. I guess I will. Tait beamed down at her. “You really are an amazing woman. But let's look at this as a positive. Matty said the almost exact same words to me. He loves you. And he wants you to be happy more than anything. And he wants you to work. Now, what I'm planning for us to do, all you have to do is be who you naturally are. You have a natural dominant personality that will work very well for this.” “Dominant personality? Lacey asked. Tait laughed, “As they say, it takes one to know one, even if you don't fully grasp that part of yourself yet. Part of your self-discovery is making peace and embracing the dominant personality inside you. I certainly had to, and I will help you. Thing is - society loves dominant men but sort of frowns on dominant women. But me… I am quite comfortable around women like you. So no matter what kickback you might see, just know that with me, I want YOU and YOU - and Matty will need it. “Now, just think. Two dominant personalities with the same goal? Nothing in this world stands a chance against us.” “Tait, why are you calling Kane Matty again?” Tait looked a bit sheepish. “Today's talk of a long time ago. Like I said, sometimes he is Kane to me and sometimes Matty. And, I have other reasons. I’ll share, but it's quite intentional. Now, one last thing before dinner and we get down to nuts and bolts. “Because of that natural affinity between us, and what you and I will do where Matty is concerned, you and I will bond in a way that you won’t with him. We have to make sure he isn't jealous of that… except when we want him to be. Because his bond with you and his bond with me will be just as unique. OK? Lacey smiled. “Wow, can you make a girl curious? OK. I'll do my best. But if you and I are dominant… I notice you left out Kane. How does he fit?” “Ah now that is a question. I don't know. But that question goes into the first thing we are going to do to him. It is going to require something he doesn't have large stores of these days. Patience.” Tait opened the door to his room and invited Lacey to again take his arm as they had earlier that week in the park. They walked arm in arm toward the elevator, the restaurant, and their meal. “But your personality and mine are not known for our patience either. Playing ball made me patient. Which brings me to you. Other than our talking, I thought that our first steps in therapy for you might be a very practical one. The invitation to the gym - if you are willing, I don't want to just take you to the 49ers facility. While I am in town I'd like to train you in the gym personally one on one.” They stepped into the elevator and the door closed. “As a cheerleader you know that learning the balance skills, the lifting skills, the choreography of cheers takes quite a while and patience. Building a body is the same. You look incredible, but there is always a new method of training to learn. I'd like to teach that to you and see if you gain things from it… Including patience and some things that might help Matty along the way. As a very practical matter, if I need to change things with what we are doing with Matty the gym alone gives us time to do so. Besides…” Tait smiled and rippled his pecs through his shirt and the effect on Lacey was instant… another hint of what Tait had hidden behind his shirt as what looked in his full glory moved at his whim. “I think I have some skill and knowledge to pass on in that area. Not only in building men's bodies but women's too. What do you say?” Lacey smiled immensely. “I'd LOVE it, Tait. Kane and I used to work out together sometimes… But he doesn't anymore. Little by himself and none with me. We bonded and got so much closer… I miss it.” “Well then, we will make him see just what he is missing. Maybe seeing both of us change will help motivate him to get back. He agreed to help me keep a check on my progress and I intend to hold him to it. And maybe your progress too. We are certainly going to work on his motivation.” Tait smiled broadly as they went to Tait's vehicle. He helped Lacey in and then went to the driver's seat. He cranked the vehicle and began, “Alright. Let me share first what we are going to do with Matty. It is a version of something called exposure therapy. It is usually done with someone who has particular kinds of anxiety or PTSD. WhIle I'm not certain he has that, he certainly shows some signs. And this modification will serve us in other ways …” *** “The Boss isn’t going to like this, Doctor Holden.” James, Tait’s New York office manager, said over the phone. James was a good man about ten years younger than Tait, who suffered an injury that had taken him out of organized sports well before his time. Among many things, James had the guts to stand up to him when he needed to. It was rare for Tait to find in another man, and Tait had helped cultivate it when he found it. Besides, like it or lump it, having a man on the other end of the phone with league officials always seemed to cut some of the red tape. James would often get a lot less flack than his personal secretary when she placed a call over the same exact issue. Maybe someday things in the league might be different… Tait laughed over his cellphone. “Come on. I can be extremely persuasive.” “How well I know. You conned me into working for you, after all. Are you sure about the time?” “Conned? Tell that to your wife.” “Ouch. Low blow.” Both laughed. The pair shared an unspoken double meaning, a secret both shared. “But in all seriousness, I am not exactly sure on the time I need. May be finished sooner, or it may take more time. Depends on how things go. But, I have the time off stored up. Roger knows I will not take no for an answer when it comes to my family. My son and daughter-in-law have a personal issue, and I WILL help them deal with it. He can tell the owners that too. Or I will. “I’ll be available if there is some real need, just like when I go to the cabin. I'm sure the Niners will allow me to use office facilities if necessary, and I will buy tickets out of my own bank account to get anyone truly necessary here if I need to do an in-person interview. It means that much to me. No different than a normal year. Just that my time off is going to start earlier.” “I doubt the Commissioner will risk the wrath of the Union and half the owners not to do things the way you want, Doctor Holden. Would you want an unnecessary call from Jerry Jones or the Haslams?” Tait chuckled again, “What do you mean? I love getting calls from Jerry.” Both laughed at that one. “I have the letter for the Commissioner and your forms ready for you. Should be in your email for your signature in a few minutes. See you at the cabin in August, Doctor. And – Good Luck. You and Kane deserve a good break.” “Thank you. I’ll be in touch as I need things. And if you need anything special besides–” “You know we will have to run that old Triple Tight End play you are accustomed to before the summer is out.” Tait laughed. “Of course. You're welcome to bring her to our little Montana work retreat like always. The creek is always perfect for swimming and fresh fish. Just tell her I'll have had all summer to grow even bigger. It will have been a few months since I will have seen either of you.” Tait snickered over the phone “Remember when she insisted on measuring my arm and it turned out it really is bigger around than your head? Just think… EVEN BIGGER. Have to give you more gym time to keep up, Jimmy.” Then, he said, “Alright. Enough fun. Now get to it… little man.” *** Triple Tight End. It was code between him and James and James’ wife Janet. Stanford was famous for running the triple tight end and quad tight end formations as an offense. Stanford was often called Tight End U around football. Tait had run plays of that design more times than he could count. No one could question it in context… And it meant exactly what it was intended to imply, except when James or Janet said it to him. James had come to Tait’s attention during his last year of med school. As an advanced student. Tait had been asked to take several cases for his own in a very supervised forum. Given Tait’s history and that James had been until the month prior a Stanford scholarship football player, the fit was expected to be a natural. James had done many things for Tait. Their sessions had given the clue that working with athletes was where Tait had a true gift, above and beyond his gift at psychiatry. He had worked with James on a wide scope of issues in those first months together. James was the one and only time where Tait had ever crossed professional boundaries with a patient and had allowed that relationship to become intensely personal. It taught Tait many things about himself, and how to keep detachment, though he never did with James or Janet again. In his interviews, James had voiced sexual concerns in his relationship with his wife. Sexual counsel wasn’t anything new. He had found a lot of players had issues with their significant others being on the road and the time needed. He had had it himself. And after such a significant injury, where self-confidence and physical injury could lead to dysfunction, it became a topic Tait had helped James with at some length. And, as part of this, Tait had occasionally invited Janet along with James into the office for couples therapy when James allowed… and it began there. It was slow, of course. Both of them voiced the tensions to Tait and to each other as their comfort levels grew. Turned out that while everything was there for a healthy sexual relationship, both felt like something was missing. But, neither was sharing what it was, if they understood it themselves. Tait had no idea just how far this missing thing went until one night over a month. A group of senior med school students were out for a dinner party. And while Tait was ALWAYS noticeable wherever he went, the place was very crowded with a large number of boisterous students among the other regular restaurant patrons. The initial gasps around Tait had long subsided and he had gained enough anonymity to enjoy his meal, when his eye happened to land on a familiar face. Janet. She was alone - or he thought so at first until he saw the man sitting at the intimate booth along with her. The man she was with was so different than James - much more like Tait. Tait could feel it. Though the man was quite a bit smaller than James in spirit he was very take charge, dominant. Tait tried to watch where he could and he noted some sexual looks. Body language. Was it an affair? Was that the issue? An issue James didn't know but felt? It was not Tait’s place to inform James, as much as he might have liked to. But he used the information in his sessions with James, seeing that James was different around the topic of intimacy. All the pieces fell into place another night in mid-January of his last semester. This time, he was at a rather raucous club where one of the football graduate assistant staff was having a bachelor party. Tait was invited this time, as was James and Janet. Everyone was there, introductions were made. The usual. But Tait didn't want to draw too much attention as sometimes social gatherings together made patients feel awkward. The party was in full swing and Tait was moving toward the bar for a drink when he noticed a nondescript, metal side door. A side door with a rather large doorman in front of it. As Tait looked on in curiosity as fate had it, he saw James and Janet with a small bag at that door. They quietly showed something to the doorman and he allowed them into what looked like a stairwell that led down. It was their body language, and curiosity, that led Tait to want to know what was behind that door and down those stairs. It was just… odd. So he went up to the doorman and looked down at him. The doorman, feeling tiny for the first time in years said, “Well fuck me. Someone hit the damned motherlode. I take it you are here for someone?” Tait pressed his luck and said James and Janet’s names. His eyes got wider still. “Oh, them. They just went down. No need to see an ID for you… SIR '' The doorman opened the locked knob and permitted Tait entrance but the way he said SIR. It was… odd. Again. If you had told Tait what was at the bottom of that stair, he never would have gone down. And he would have never discovered this world. Until that night, such things had only been the butt of locker room taunts and legend in his world. There were some references in his sexual psychology classes of this. But that was all. Before Tait stretched a smaller bar. A dark bar with music and decorations and implements. On a couple of televisions, Dominance BDSM porn played. Tait’s eyes were wide when he noticed and the noise of the bar stopped. James and Janet looked up - now dressed in a much more revealing fashion. Janet in all black, James in white with a chain and small lock around his neck. It was then that Tait noticed everyone was in some form of black or black and white. And as usual he was in comfortable but slightly revealing club clothes… all black. “Oh my God. Oh, no.” Both said in unison. They ran up to the giant muscle man who looked like both the patron saint of this place and also like a fish out of water. The pair were shocked at first - and angry. They were furious at Tait for following them and prying where he did not belong until it became very clear that Tait didn't have a clue what this place was or what they were really doing there. Then they looked at each other, “Doctor Holden… Tait…I… I guess we should explain.” James said. James and Janet invited him into a private sort of room with a bed and various items. On the bed, what Tait came to know later was called a “gimp suit.” And also in the room was a man - dressed in black. Much smaller but in black and well toned. Perhaps a rock climber or yoga instructor. He definitely had the outline of abs through his black get up. The man Tait didn't know looked terrified of Tait. That this had become some sort of victimization with a man who could gently break them all without himself shedding one drop of sweat. It was then that Tait remembered - he was the man he had seen Janet out with that night alone. “It’s OK, Tom. Please stay.” Janet said. Then James chimed in, “This is… i hope will still be a friend, Sir. And we need to explain.” James and Janet finally began to explain the missing piece Tait never grasped. James and Janet were in a Dominance/submission sexual relationship. While James was normally quite the dominant sort of fellow, he had a massive fetish for being submissive in the bedroom. And Janet, his opposite number, got off on being in control over James with another dominant man. That was Tom. He was their bull, in the language. Over the evening no sex was had but everything was explained to Tait, who found himself curious, despite how foreign the desire was to him. Tait was a very dominant man and enjoyed being so in every aspect. James apologized and said he never should have gotten past the doorman when Tom laughed and said - “Look at HIM. Would you tell the God of all Dominant men "No" at that door? I mean… I met Janet at the gym and things went from there. But how he is dressed and - Tait was it - may I ask for you to hold up your arm?” Tait didn't put much into it but he did. “Jesus fucking Christ - tell HIM and that body no. Here?!?” They stayed until last call. And after that… Tait became curious. How did this world work? He began to read and found it oddly fascinating. He found scholarly literature on the subject from someone named Guy Baldwin. He could understand at least some of the appeal to a dominant personality. One who liked being in control like he did. There was the allure of the taboo for sure. And slowly, as Tait gained James and Janet's trust, they began to share with him from more than just an introductory or academic point of view. Just one home visit at first - and that became two and then three. James began to call him SIR. Janet explained and invited Tait in. Tait saw James transformed into a subservient beta bitch. And Tait found… He liked taking control of James when invited. Not sexual contact, just control of a very intimate sort of way. Within a year, Tait took control of them both… and he became their bull. James submitted to him and revealed himself as a cuck. James sat to the side and watched Tait and Janet - and as the barriers dropped, both began to almost worship him as that patron saint they spoke of that night at the bar. Tait kept this to just these two, but found the relationship both curious and strangely exhilarating. Janet was so verbal - talking about how much bigger, stronger, how much better at sex Tait was than James. How much bigger his tool was. How much more Tait could make her orgasm. And he had to admit James' tiny dick - while a bit above average he knew - was nothing compared to his. Well before he had ever seen it, Janet pointed out James’ hard dick through his jeans. Tait -in a little more locker room fun - smiled and winked and pressed his own jeans around his purely flaccid member and James gasped… and withered a bit. They knew EXACTLY who was the MAN and who wasn't between them. Tait thought that belittling a man would bother him. But Tait saw that James CRAVED what she was saying. What she was doing. And what he did to him. So, Tait naturally began to engage too. Lording over and belittling “little Jimmy” as Tait now called him behind closed doors, like hyperactive locker room banter. He found he rather enjoyed the control over the pair. Both of them wanted it, and Tait - Tait slowly learned to deliver that dominance. He became SUPREMELY good at it. He shaped them - shaped them both in the bedroom and out. He shaped James to become what seemed to most to be an Alpha male. James stood up to everyone - just as he did now as Tait’s office manager. But with those words - Triple Tight End - Jimmy collapsed into a submissive cuck, almost a male slave to Tait’s whims. And Janet - Janet craved so much what Tait gave her. Over the years, Tait found that women like Jess and Lacey - who were actually instinctively attracted to the kind of veiny huge bodybuilder muscle he had was rare. Even if they were attracted to his height, an over 6’9” Frank Zane was scary to most. Not Janet though. Janet came to very nearly worship every muscle and compared them to James with him standing there whenever she could. She LOVED muscle worshiping Tait. So much so that full out sex in their encounters, while not uncommon, didn't happen nearly as often as compared to how much she loved his body and strength. And in return, Tait changed her into the take charge kind of woman James needed in his day to day life. She kept James going. The hole in their lives was filled. The couple’s love grew and flourished. But, they had both become dependent on Tait’s size and power and command and his cock… Though for Tait it wasn't love or proper female companionship with an equal like he loved. It was a fetish he really liked, but not love. Tait the Bull, Janet the dominant woman, and little Jimmy the cuck. No more or less. *** As good as his word, James had the documents in Tait's email box. Tait signed the forms and sent them up the chain. He had never asked for time off outside of his contract before. Not a single day of PTO. Now, he had just asked for two months off. But he had the time… and he was going to use it. As Tait drove back toward the hotel, he began to think. His little banter with James and the codewords and the memory of his first time dominating them. Why had he thought about that? It was that website he saw Matty was reading. It was a page about dominance and submission. A porn page, porn stories about it, but Tait read enough words before Matty shut it off to understand what it was. What Matty was saying, what he was feeling… Tait had no idea if Matty was thinking about the dominance or the submissive side. But the emotions, the conflict, the forbidden allure. If Matty had some feelings in that world - it could explain everything. And why he was so scared to share. Taboo subjects of a sexual nature that were frowned upon by society - though so many people had them. But few were able to express them. But, Tait had a plan. A plan to help both his son and future daughter-in-law - in more ways than one. He had helped James get his backbone in every way but one. Perhaps all of that experience with James and Janet was for a reason… Perhaps the apple was not that far from the tree.

Hi everyone, and I hope that you’ve been enjoying the story. Thanks so much for all your likes and comments. This is the final chapter coming up, and please try not to blush too much from its steaminess! Also, please note, it’s written from Biff’s point of view. Dennis CHAPTER 4 We were still in the hallway, not wanting to break the mood by moving into a more private place yet. I noticed that he had on his wrist the same Vincero silver bracelet that I had. "Hey, well lookie here," I said smiling, as I pointed to it. "You’re stylish, just like me Timmy. I like that". He glanced at my bracelet and then up at me with an eased smile. “Wow, Biff. We’ve actually got the same taste in something! Ha! But, well, yours looks so much better on what it’s worn on. I mean, well, just look at your arms. Oh my god…" He was breathing very heavily. But he was also obviously gaining a lot of confidence in being with a contest-winning bodybuilder. "My arms, huh? I’ll have you know that these big boys just helped win me the Mr. America title! Twenty-five inches of bulging split-peaked very powerful steel when I flex them for my really cute admirers,” I said to him in an exaggerated, slow, very seductive voice, enunciating some of the detail as I looked down at him. Saying that, he looked up and down at my body like a kid in a candy store. What I had said was pure porn talk to him. And I know the look that he was giving me now all too well from the experience I have with other muscle-obsessed guys. In a dreamy voice, Timmy said, ”You must have easily won that bodybuilding contest. You're so huge and I bet you must also be very strong.” He then looked up at me for reassurance, as his muscle-heaven daze was definitely showing in his face. "Ha, yeah! I am. Wanna touch my ‘ceps, little boy, and see?" Timmy was so thrilled to be called my ‘little boy’ and excited that he would now get to feel my flexing guns. With a quick motion of my free arm, keeping my other hand on his back, I gave it a flex. He watched it rise to its full high peak for the lusting cutie to feel. Then I straightened out my arm and re-flexed my Mount Everest. It took on a slightly larger size and an even more beautifully formed shape. With my other hand on his back, I pulled him in a little closer to me. "I... eh... Biff, wow, oh my god, uhhh,” he softly said as he touched my flexed biceps lightly, then caressed it tenderly. He was breathing rapidly, while now both his hands worshipped my bulging upper arm and thick veiny forearm. Then, with one hand on my biceps and the other on my triceps, he squeezed, but my muscle didn't dent at all. It was a huge solid mass, and he was ecstatic, deeper into his muscle-lusting daze. He continued, excitedly, “It’s so very big and hard. And I really love its very beautiful shape. Oh my god, it’s so amazing to feel.” As he continued worshiping as he moaned softly, I pulled his body into mine and he was now engulfed in my muscularity. His hardon rubbed away on my rippling quad as he felt my manhood throbbing on his stomach. He then leaned up and gave my biceps peak a kiss and then a loving lick with an excited ‘mmmmm’. He pulled his dick away from rubbing against me as he knew he would come soon if he didn’t. He was then on my pecs, kissing them and feeling their massive size and hardness. I gave him an extra thrill when I danced the striations in them a little. He cooed and then almost desperately he reached his lips up towards my face and he began kissing me furiously. He started on my neck, then cheeks, then lips. He moaned as my muscular tongue went to his throat. One of my hands held his head, around his thick golden hair, the other on his back to press him to my hard muscularity. We were both now moaning pretty loudly as he put both of his hands on each side of my unshaven jaw. We both knew now it would be much more appropriate to take this to a new venue. He opened his apartment door, I followed him in, and we quickly went to his bedroom. When I removed my shirt, he looked at my now bare solid muscular-plated physique and gasped loudly. In excited amazement, he said, “Mr. America! Oh my god. Biff, fuck me, please fuck me! Now!” I lowered my pants, and his eyes went very wide at seeing my big dick which had started to drip. He immediately came to me and our cocks met, my very big one dwarfing his. We then tongue-sworded each other, both of us moaning in extreme sexual heat. He quickly removed his clothes, throwing them on the bed, then went for something within reach in his night table drawer and handed me a lubricant. He turned so that his back was now against my chest, his arms up in the air holding my head, pulling me into him. He could feel my solid pectorals and pulsing dick as they both pressed hard into him. Timmy worshipped my thick solid vascular forearm, then my biceps again, which were clamped powerfully around his chest. My jaw scratched his neck as I kissed him there, then I reached out one of my arms to the wall for support. This invited Timmy to run his fingers over that arm’s triceps with its carved lean horseshoe bulging as his sexual excitement built even greater. Using both my hands, I grabbed his knees to raise and spread them. I bent my knees to lower myself and my hard dick took aim. Timmy helped in guiding it to his entrance as he adjusted his spine for my deepest penetration of him. As I went in a little, and I straighten my knees, Timmy rose in the air with just the strength of my big cock lifting him. He loudly moaned his extreme pleasure/pain as he lowered onto my impaling bodybuilder-dick. I then held onto his hips as I fucked him powerfully by raising him up and down as we both yelled in great sexual excitement. Timmy’s enormous sexual pleasure was from a big-dicked bodybuilder of his fantasies fucking him. And my enormous sexual pleasure was from having a dominating muscular physique and fucking a very handsome slender man. We were both experiencing our respective ultimate sexual fantasies, playing out now in reality. Both of us were soon closing in on our orgasms. Stroking himself, Timmy released as he screamed his climax. It sounded like it lasted almost a full minute, then he whimpered his continuing pleasure. At the same time, my cock, fucking deep inside him, blasted a huge amount of hot bodybuilder-jizz, warming his insides. I roared my orgasm, thrusting over and over for that same simultaneous minute. When we finally finished, with Timmy still impaled on my manhood, I carried him to his bed where he lay on my muscular chest almost purring. He smiled broadly at me and was the first to speak. "Well Biff, I’ve got another winning category for you, big boy. Your Mr. America physique wins another award: the bodybuilder who fucks the best!” I chuckled as Timmy felt a very muscly arm squeeze him in a tight embrace. Many minutes later, he rolled off me with our arms wrapped around each other, snuggling and telling each other about our lives as we shared a pillow. We looked into each other’s eyes, pecking kisses when funny or endearing things were said. We laid there together like that for a long while and I was now sure that I was feeling something very strong for this handsome man, way beyond carnal desire. And from what I could obviously tell, it was very mutual. It especially felt great to hear him tell me I was a funny and sensitive man, followed by a loving kiss from him. Timmy saying that might have been the first time that he expressed to me something other than his love of my physical qualities. Timmy asked me when it was the first time that I felt something for him. Without even having to give it a thought, I told him that it was at the water fountain in the gym the other day. “I looked down at you after drinking and I kinda knew right then. I wanted to embrace you and kiss you there. And, well, fuck you too.” We both laughed, but then I continued, “And I would have right then and there if you weren’t in that scary muscle-daze that you seemed to always be in with me.” Timmy giggled, and I concluded with, “And of course there were certain rules in the gym too that prevented me from doing just that!” “By the way,” I said. “I recognize you also, from all the magazine and newspaper ads promoting all sorts of products. And, yeah, there was even a billboard practically next to where I used to live, with you on it advertising a sunscreen company. I had said to myself more than once when looking at you in that picture that you were someone that I would really want to meet.” Timmy then gave me a full smile. He seemed so happy as he then said, “I did real well at modeling for over a decade, but I’m asked less and less now. I still have an agent, but there’s not that much of a demand for me now since I really don’t look like a boy anymore! I guess maybe I’m not a ‘Dutch Boy’ now after all.” I looked deep into his eyes and said in response, “You’ll always be my cute little Dutch Boy, cause you’re so, well, so freaking cute.” He put his lips to mine, and we kissed again. “I’ve done some modeling too,” I told him. “You know, for supplements, protein powder for shakes and other products. Sponsorships and endorsements came my way once I started winning the trophies. And, of course, I also do a lot of personal training.” “I’ve got another question for you, Mr. America. Were you on that dumb rowing machine the other day in the gym to make sure I would see you when I came down the stairs before I left the gym?” He raised his eyebrows and looked impishly at me waiting for my answer. Then he smiled at me lovingly. “Well, little boy, I just had to see you to give you a certain look so that you would know I was interested in you. And I gotta admit, I was disappointed that you left after I gave you that wink. But I kinda knew what you may have been going through. And also, I knew you were interested.” As Timmy traced the thick vein in my biceps, he said, “I loved it when you winked at me, and I’m not going to run away if you ever do it again. And right now, I’m not going anywhere soon, that’s for sure.” We then lip-locked and went for round two. THE END

PART 5 Hey, let's stretch and strap me in like one of them! -me You want the full hookup, IV's and all? - Cody Hell yeah, why waste time, I need to be growing, yesterday! -me Devon responded, "hell yeah man, that's my boy! I knew you'd get sucked in as soon as you saw the setup!" We stretched for 15minutes, "Get up here, alright, you want to just go till we're done lifting too? 4 hours?" Hell yeah, the bigger the better. Hook me up all the way! -me They both grabbed the heavy duty straps on either side and began strapping me in, so I couldn't go anywhere, aside from lift. I asked to have the bars in so it was all me, and I had to keep lifting till they got me. My dick started to swell at this point, my arousal and the TRIMIX made me uncontrollably horny and hard. They put a tight cock ring around my balls and dick, and a separate one around just my shaft, making my 10" of veins bulge. They put an IV into the base of my balls with HGH. Another went in my arm for nutrients and creatine. One was basically water in my other arm. Then there was a protein and carbs tube strapped down my nose. I could feel everything pumping into me, it made me feel unreal. I could already tell, I wouldn't need a pre workout or anything. They handled me a controller to adjust the weight. That should be everything you need, bro. You should be able to have the endurance to push a LOT of weight for reps, especially when on everything, it won't take a huge effect now, but it'll build up. Get that ass pumped AS FUCK for me, stud. We're about to become GODS! -Devon, as he walked away and gestures to me and Cody. I set my weight and began pushing. About 30 minutes in, my legs started to get striated and veins bulging, skin on my ass starting to feel stretched, but I knew this was just the beginning, the very first workout. Cock rock hard, veins bulging, it motivated me to push even harder as I continued to up the weight every 20+ reps without fatigue yet, something I'd not experienced. The cool liquids from the IV's felt so good rushing into my muscles. My abs distended from the already copious amounts of protein and carbs had already gone down my tube, so I was excited to see what I'd look and feel like at the end of 4 hours. A little over 3 hours left to go, I upped the weight, pushed harder and continued to get my already big legs and ass to swell and pump beyond ANY lift I've ever had. By the end of the 3 hours, all 3 of us were covered in sweat, muscles pumped beyond belief. Devon did arms and shoulders. Cody did legs and lover back. My ass had to be so pumped, my skin felt like it'd tear, I had veins across my ass that I hadn't seen before. That's how pumped I was. My cock had bulged to almost 11" and 9" around. Meanwhile, Cody's cock had bulged to 10x11 with his cock rings on. Devon, fuck... It had to be 20x15! To see a man, not pumped, at that size, is unfathomable. When they both finished their sets, they looked over at me, "fuck yeah, look at how big and pumped my boy is, GOD DAMN that's the biggest ass here aside from mine!" -Devon Fuck yeah, this is gonna be fun! -Cody, as he rips out my IV's and unstraps me. Devon goes over and does two full 10 increment TRIMIX doses, his cock already so big and hard, he had to push it down to get close enough to receive his enhancement. Cody follows suit with 1 10 dose. I do a level 5. We all grab gallon mass gainer shakes and down them. My legs are pumped HUGE, but so are my abs from all the protein. It makes me feel like a prize Bull, tbh. Getting bigger just to win the ass, cock and desire I want, everywhere I go. I look BIG! I take Cody by the waist and bend him over the weight bench...

CHAPTER 3 Later that week, Biff had returned to his apartment after a grueling arms and chest day at the gym and he felt so powerful with a ton of energy. After finishing some email correspondence, he went in to take a shower and stripped himself naked. In passing, he caught a glimpse of himself in the bathroom’s full-length mirror. A cocky grin automatically appeared on his handsome face whenever he saw his muscles pumped to the max like now. Just exquisite he thought! Dark hair buzzed short, long dark eyelashes with caterpillar-brows, straight white teeth, and perfect skin. And one full day of thick shadowed stubble added to his masculinity. Almost too wide to be seen in the mirror, his shoulders were capped by rounded and seriously defined striated delts. His muscles were massively developed and beautifully shredded with only 3% body fat and they bulged so sensuously. Huge pecs were steel-hard solid. His now relaxed biceps were each beautifully adorned with a thick sexy vein and carved horseshoes on the triceps side. He was asked to frequently flex them, and they’ve been measured many times recently by admirers at an incredibly high-peaking 25-inches with very defined indented splits. He stepped back a little from his reflection and quickly reviewed his quads and calves. He saw that they were amazing looking, as leg day is never ignored by him. He then studied his eight carved cobblestone abs and strummed his fingers over them. His hand then led down to his trimmed pubes that clustered around the base of his showpiece, his now soft, big bodybuilder-dick. His thoughts for the last few days had often gone to that really handsome sweet guy from the gym the other day. So slender and indefensible he thought, and Biff loved the muscle-heaven trance that he had sent the blond haired, pale blue eyed, major-cutie into. Biff had recognized the guy as a popular model, who used to be seen a lot at South Florida shoots. Thinking of him caused Biff to touch his big dick with his muscular hand and he felt it respond immediately. It lengthened and thickened, fighting against gravity, as it rose to a 90-degree angle. As it hardened, he flexed his diamond-etched quads, all four heads defining so beautifully. There was nowhere in his physique that wasn’t developed to symmetrical perfection and bulging to major proportions. Countless articles and commentaries had mentioned that he would easily win and be the next Mr. Olympia. Many even mentioned the handsome looks that he had to boot. Biff had been diligently working out for many years, intent on building a major muscular physique that had powered his fantasies since he came to terms with his sexuality back in high school. What turned him on more than anything was becoming a hugely muscular and powerful bodybuilder and having a slender cute boyfriend. One just like the guy in the condo gym a few days before whom he fantasized worshipping his physique. The only reason that he had gone to his building’s gym was because of the shitty weather that day. Most other times, he went to his hardcore gym a few miles away. Biff viewed it almost as fate, since he wouldn’t have seen that stunner if he hadn’t gone to the one downstairs. Biff’s heart raced and his dick hardened more as he thought of the model and knew that he just had to see that guy again. He decided he would snoop around the pool, gym and other public areas of the condo later in the day and maybe he’d run into him. He might even go to building security or management and perhaps flirt a little to have them reveal his apartment number. Biff jumped into the shower, which was especially enjoyable when he had a great pump as he did now, as he loved the feel of soaping up his hard bulging muscles then. His dick was semi-hard, but he resisted jerking off. Cockiness was ever present with him as he thought it seemed criminal to keep all this sexiness to himself as there were so many admirers out there that would want to partake in his physique and dick as well. He dressed in his usual tight-fitting clothes that he knew was the perfect magnet for all the lusting eyes out there. When he walked into the kitchen, he checked out the fridge and cabinets, and saw that he was running low on food supplies, so a quick run to the nearby Whole Foods was next on the agenda for him. He soon left his apartment and headed for the elevator. * Timmy started getting out his keys to enter his apartment after having a nice long lunch with friends at a local trendy restaurant. He heard a nearby door close and his peripheral vision then detected someone coming toward him from down the hallway. He turned to look in that direction and the slender man’s jaw soon lowered as he saw who it was. Biff Stevens was coming his way, and Timmy thrilled to the thought that the gorgeous bodybuilder was obviously his new close by neighbor! But he also couldn’t hide his extreme desire for Biff as he quickly breathed in as the stud closed the distance between them. When leaving his apartment and beginning his walk down the hallway, the bodybuilder was also surprised to see the handsome guy from the other day that he’d been frequently thinking of, about thirty feet away from him. Just before the model turned his way, he thought the time was now right to majorly turn on the muscle-charm for this special admirer. Biff’s confidence and cockiness was fueled by his handsome looks and muscular physique. When he wanted to especially impress someone whom he was interested in, he exaggerated his walk and went into a light strut, showing off just what he thought the admirer would like to see. Biff had pin-pointed Timmy as a muscle-obsessed man who wanted a dominant alpha bodybuilder with a body like his. "H-Hi there," Timmy forced out in a squeaking very nervous voice as he now looked up at Biff. Of course he was very interested in talking to Biff, but his brain had again suddenly directed all his energy to his dick and heart, causing his lungs and mouth to slow. He also felt reticent in trying to make the right impression on him. “I-I remember you, ohhhh….” He came to a sudden halt when he looked at Biff’s pectorals, which danced just a bit with the bodybuilder making just a small movement. "Hey,” Biff’s standard opening, said in his deep masculine voice, looking down at Timmy. Yes, this cutie was definitely his type, he knew. He loved the handsome slender man’s gawking at him at the gym the other day, and now again. Timmy, though he was a nice height at about six foot even, was quite a bit shorter than Biff’s 6’5”. The model stood there breathlessly staring at the muscleman’s physique. With his slender build, he may have been half the weight of the professional bodybuilder. Biff looked at Timmy’s blond hair, which was cut short on the sides. It appeared to him to be as if a bowl was placed on his head by his hairstylist, who then cut only the hair that was showing! Biff chuckled at that thought, as he looked down at the oh-so-very-fuck-able man, causing his cock to now harden. One of Biff’s attractions to him was Timmy’s extreme nervousness with him. The bodybuilder assumed that he probably was never that way with anyone else, but the slender man was so overwhelmed by his muscularity that he couldn’t fully control his actions. Biff was used to that with some other admirers, but he saw that Timmy was even trembling, which he found so adorable. Biff casually scratched the back of his head. This was a ploy he often used to get additional attention from guys he thought had good potential for muscle-worshipping. Sure enough, he immediately heard Timmy gasp as the muscle-obsessed man was dazzled by the beautiful sexy high-peaked biceps on the handsome bodybuilder. "Hey," Biff repeated his opening from earlier, after they had stared at each other for a period much longer than was usual for two strangers. Timmy then stood back a little and looked up at Biff, waiting for what the bodybuilder had to say next. Biff continued, “We’re neighbors!” But Timmy just dreamily half-smiled back and he realized that he needed to say something to calm him down a bit and relax him. "I love your hair style, little boy. Looks like a cute Dutch Boy look." Biff followed that with an always-successful white-teeth-and-dimples smile. Timmy giggled and then blushed at the flattery. But the compliment seemed to do the trick, perhaps giving Timmy some greatly needed encouragement to somewhat open up. He was now able to smile fuller, but he was still in a somewhat nervous daze. Swooning perhaps? Many people had told him, all his life, how attractive he was. But it never came from someone whom he was really smitten with, and so lustful for, as this guy right in front of him now. "T-thanks... Thanks... I eh, I’m uhhh, yeah, we’re neighbors! Wow, well, I guess if you went to the gym downstairs, I knew that you probably lived in the building. But my god, I never imagined that you lived right down my hallway.” He then giggled again and looked down blushing at what he just said, and at his embarrassingly excited state in general. Trying to toughen it up, Timmy looked back at Biff, and then continued. “And, sorry I didn’t say hello to you when I saw you the other day in the gym. I really wanted to, but, well, it’s just, umm, I obviously had a real problem then even speaking. I don’t usually get that way, but for some reason I guess I did with you then. And, gosh, I obviously still have that problem again here with you now.” Another giggle and more embarrassment at his obvious flirting. Biff looked at Timmy with a very amused smile. But he was also feeling something he was not familiar with in himself. He couldn’t quite analyze his feelings fully, but it was almost like he was falling for this guy, and so quickly. Timmy was having those same feelings, though his was overshadowed by his extreme lust for Biff. To distract himself, he grabbed at his keys. "M-my name is Timmy, by the way, and uhh, well, I confess, I recognize you from the Internet." Biff saw that this guy was so nervous that he even had a hard time opening his door. "And I like your haircut too...it’s the bodybuilder look! Very nice. And very, umm, masculine." Biff chuckled as he looked at Timmy and nodded him a thanks. He reasoned that if he remembered him from the Internet, it was no doubt from muscle sites. And, because this guy has not much muscle himself, he knew that he was on these sites jerking off as a muscle-admirer. ‘Probably even wanked to me also!’ Biff thought, with his smile getting fuller. Timmy was finally able to unlock his door, though he was still somewhat in a daze. Biff stepped much closer to the slender man, then put a muscular hand on his back with his biceps bulging on that arm. Timmy gasped, with then a very low moan, with his actually being touched by the handsome bodybuilder. He looked up to Biff, then at the cephalic vein on his biceps, then to the striations in his deltoid and then to his pectorals. His eyes stayed there several seconds as they were right in front of his eyes. As Timmy breathed in the muscleman, Biff heard another soft uncontrolled moan. Timmy then looked back to Biff’s eyes, giving a shy smile to the man of his ultimate fantasies. The bodybuilder strummed his fingers onto Timmy’s back, with a hand that pretty much encompassed most of it. The muscleman was driving him wild as the slender man’s eyes fluttered in excitement, his mouth open, as he seemed to be almost near to orgasm. The closeness to such beautiful muscularity was just too much for Timmy to fully control intelligent thoughts and speech.

"Jake, I did it.” “You did what?” “I spiked his food.” “You spiked your dad’s food with...what exactly?” “You know...the special ingredient.” “Huh? You put the GH enhancer in his food?” “Yep. Your wish might come true, Jake. I mean, I think it is a bit weird that you find my dad so sexy, but I suppose someone has to, right?” “Well, he is rather good-looking Randolph. I think the dad bod suits him well, but I suppose a bit more muscle could help too.” “Heh well don’t wait too long to see it happen goof. He is about to eat it.” The two young 21-year-olds laugh a bit before Randolph jokingly goes into the other room to act like he is doing something. Jake goes to sit down by Randolph’s very sexy 51-year-old father Harrison, who is wearing blue jeans, loafers, and a top with three small buttons that are below his neckline. He has a bit of a pudgy belly, but it is cute, according to Jake. Harrison’s body is covered in fluffy reddish-brown hair with a light dusting of gray mixed in. The middle-aged man has noticed his son’s friend looking at him on occasion and it makes him blush. As he sits at the bar with Jake, scarfing down the food in front of him, he pauses and lets out a few moans. He yells for Randolph to come in so he can talk to him, but there is no answer. He then looks over at Jake and makes a few comments. “Did Randy put something in my chicken, Jake? This tastes better than I remember it. Actually...oh...that sneaky boy has finally done it, hasn’t he?” With his arms now sitting on the bar counter, Harrison looks down at both of them and smiles as he watches his forearms start to swell beneath the fabric of his shirt. He moans deeply as it gives him a lot of pleasure. Jake is also looking at them. “This explains why he isn’t in here right now. He did this for you, didn’t he?” Jake reaches over and feels the veins swelling and growing. Harrison sighs as the young man’s touch feels so soothing. “Mmm...I think I am going to enjoy this quite a bit Jake.” He jumps up from his stool and stumbles a little bit before getting his bearings again. He nervously laughs as he can now feel his legs growing inside his jeans. “Ahh...so this is what it feels like when you become a hulk. I hope I can give you a great show young man.” Jake joins him as he nearly falls over trying to stand up so he can watch in eagerness. Harrison’s biceps, triceps, and shoulders are now bulging. Massive veins pulse beneath the middle-aged man's sleeves. The 21-year-old slowly runs his hands along the growing beast’s swelling arms for a few seconds before leaning down to lick Harrison’s left bicep. The older man moans loudly. “Oh, fucking yes Jake. This is almost better than sex. Heck, this feels like sex to me.” His traps and delts are expanding now, as he grunts leaning his neck back to show it widening for his partner. The veins visible beneath the skin. He pulls Jake up to him as he feels his chest swelling as well. “I am becoming a beast for you Jake. I really loved this top too, but I am more than willing to hulk out of it for you. I am getting so much pleasure out of this, and I know that you are too.” The expanding outline of Harrison’s growing pecs is making Jake so horny that he is now reaching down to rub his own crotch with one hand and is feeling the 51-year-old's chest with the other. “I have fantasized about this for so long Mr. Jackson. You are so freaking gorgeous.” Harrison looks into Jake’s eyes and then leans over to slowly kiss the young man on the lips. He puts his arms around him and moans as he feels his huge biceps ripping through the fabric. Jake is transfixed on them as they stop kissing. The older man can feel his lower half straining in his jeans now as well. After a few seconds, the seams on them start popping loudly, making Harrison sigh in pleasure, feeling his quads blowing up in size. “Ahh, this feels so exhilarating Jake. Don’t call me Mr. Jackson anymore. We are way beyond that now. I will be Harris to you from now on. Mmm...fuck the anticipation of seeing what my huge upper body is going to look like is...” He is incredibly excited when he notices just how thick his pecs are getting. His belly has now vanished completely as his impressive six-pack can now be seen just beneath his shirt. He positions Jake to the side of him as the young admirer can feel one of Harrison’s forearms finally tear free from its sleeve. The older beast’s top is now struggling to stay intact as a few seams rip along his traps. He leans over to kiss Jake again. “Mmm...you are a great kisser, Jake; you know that don’t you?” He takes one of the young man’s hands and puts it over his growing package. The raging beast is about to burst from its confines. “I think it is a great time for you to meet my baby maker. He is getting so BIG!” Harrison grunts loudly as his cock bursts through the zipper on his jeans. He puts Jake’s hand over top of it so he can feel it as it swells even larger. He then rips his jeans open in the front so that his ballsac can also continue to expand. Jake moans as he caresses the beast in his hands, feeling the veins bulging against his fingers. “Oh yeah Harris, it is getting so huge. I am getting so freaking turned on.” “You are actually making my balls swell bigger and heavier by saying these horny things, Jake. I fucking love how much you are enjoying this.” Harrison has now positioned his massive furry quads to where his ballsack continues to expand as it starts to hang even further down between his immense thighs, his testicles swelling to the size of tennis balls. His glutes have also grown to nearly twice their size as well. Jake passionately kisses Harris’s huge veiny arms as he begins to stroke the older man’s huge rod. Harris moans in pleasure as he feels his chest getting even bigger as his top tries to stretch to accommodate his new size. He is now growing a lush, brownish-red beard with gray strands in between each luscious hair. Jake has now started to lick Harris’s big, protruding nipples on his shirt. The two swollen furry mounds of flesh are still somehow being contained within, but they are slowly rising to the sexy beast’s chin. Harris gleefully laughs as Jake chews on both of his tits as the pleasure sends his mind to places, he never thought it would go. He is leaking profusely onto Jake’s hand that is still playing with his tool. “Haha, don’t you worry Jake. I won’t forcefully rip my shirt on purpose...” As he says this, each of the buttons, one-by-one start to pop open, gradually revealing parts of his engorged, gloriously furry pectorals. He involuntarily bounces them, causing each sweaty manly balloon to start a small tear just beneath the last button. Jake sighs as he feels himself cumming in his pants. Harrison can see the anguish on his face, and he loves it. “I am loving that you are so hungry for my muscles, Jake. It is definitely fueling my lust for more.” Harrison’s back is shredding his shirt to pieces. Huge mounds of mountainous muscle emerge finally, revealing his delts and lats, which are growing thicker and wider with each second that passes. The big beast grunts as he slowly feels his abs starting to shred the bottom half of his shirt. His adonis belt has now ripped his jeans completely off his body as well. His swelling feet have also destroyed his loafers. “I am having trouble concentrating Harris. You are the most beautiful man I have ever laid eyes on.” “Keep watching me, Jake. My beautiful boys are wanting more attention as you can see.” Harrison has now placed both of the young man’s hands on his mammoth pecs and sighs as he feels them ripping his shirt open. The two heaving mounds glisten with intensity, his breathing labored but incredibly happy, as they drape over his swollen furry six-pack. His obliques are impressive as his gorgeously huge lats are now fully visible. Jake’s tongue quickly gets acquainted with Harrison’s erect nipples again, which are now pointing downward. The big beast laughs again as he feels an unbelievable amount of pleasure coursing through his body. “Oh, fuck yeah buddy. Mmm...daddy can never get enough of your appetite for me.” He yanks his tattered shirt off finally and is completely naked. He flexes his arms and chest a few times as Jake goes back to stroking the huge beast with one of his hands. “Ah, good boy. You want to make hulking Harris cum... That is such a smart decision you are making. How long have you wanted to make me cum Jake?” “For so long, Harris. You have no idea.” “Oh yeah? So, turning me into the man of your dreams, the muscle fucking daddy of your dreams is just a part of it? Mmm...I will feed you so much of my cum, don’t you worry.” Jake continues to stroke Harris’s huge one-eyed monster with authority, hearing the big guy moaning in delight, his body dripping in sweat. The young man is intoxicated by Harrison’s manly scent as he runs his tongue along the huge beast’s incredible abdominal cavity on up to his meaty pecs, sucking lovingly on each one of them as he stares up and smiles at the huge beast’s face. Harris hugs him in a strong embrace while letting his admirer have some control. “You are such a great worshipper, my boy. I think you should now move that mouth of yours down to little Harris, because he is getting ready to give you a real treat.” “Sure, thing boss. It looks so huge though, I don’t know how I can please him.” “Heh don’t worry about it Jake. He doesn’t take too much coaxing to get a rise out of him.” The young man takes a few moments to look at Harrison’s impressive equipment, staring at his thick furry bush, kissing his thick veiny shaft, and running his tongue on his meaty head. Harris sighs and laughs every time his partner flips his cock up and down. “Ahh, I’m glad you are having fun with him Jake.” Jake’s foreplay is driving the older man wild, and he loves how it is putting him on edge. It is making his testicles grow even bigger as they start to pump more cum into Harrison’s prostate. He is now starting to push the young man down on his swollen beast. Jake nervously tries to resist, but it is not happening as Harrison’s strong hands are too much. “Mmm...I can feel my seed starting to pump into my cock Jake. Drink up, my boy.” He can hear the 21-year-old gagging as his powerful load flows both down his throat and out the sides of his mouth. His neck muscles appear to be stretching a bit, as if his body is trying to adapt to what is happening. Harrison moans as he watches Jake trying to keep some kind of composure as he continues to get abused by the beast’s incredible white flood. “GOOD BOY! You are such a trooper. I wonder what is going to happen to you when I am done filling every part of your insides with my DNA. Are you going to resist it Jake?” After several more jets of cum leave his swollen balls, enter his thick cock, and escape down Jake’s sore throat, he lets go of the exhausted young man as he feels his emptied rod leaving his partner’s mouth. It dribbles several strands of fluid down onto Jake’s-soaked red t-shirt and black pants. He is now trying to catch his breath, gasping for air, but appears okay. Harrison picks him up off the floor and embraces him again, holding him close against his huge chest. Jake has now put his hands on the big beast’s arms and is caressing them. They are both smiling at each other. “Uhh...whew...Harris...I thought I was going to die. I am so overloaded with your cum, I can hardly breathe.” “I wonder what will happen next buddy. I want you to grow big and strong like me. Isn’t that what you want too?” Jake pauses to think about it and is getting an uneasy feeling. He has always admired muscle growth on other men but has never considered it for himself. His mind got swept up by Harrison’s incredible transformation and he wanted to look at and feel his older crush’s muscles, which did happen, thanks to his friend Randall. Speaking of his close friend, he now wonders where he is hiding. “With all of this happening to you, I completely lost track of where Randy is.” “Why do you care where he is at right now, Jake? Heh, your attention should only be on me, right?” They can hear someone groaning down the hall. Clearly, it is Randall, but he sounds like he is in a bit of pain. Harris has an idea of what is going on and tells him to come into the room to join them. “RRAANNDDYY...Did you get jealous of Big Harris and have to get big like him too? Come in here so we can see you hulkout as well.” The 21-year-old redhead slowly walks in. He is wearing a white tee and yellow shorts. His body has already started to grow as his quads and calves look quite a bit larger than they were before all of this started. His cock is tenting heavily in his shorts and his arms are getting huge and veiny. “OHH FFUUCCKK...I couldn’t resist the urge to take it, Jake. I didn’t realize it would make me feel so good either! I just crave size so much now.” “You are such a good boy, Randy. Our DNA is geared for hugeness. Just let it overtake your senses and enjoy the ride.” The young beast moans loudly as his glutes start ripping out of the back of his shorts. He stares and smiles at Jake as his pecs inflate, stretching his tee to the point that it is practically painted on his chest. His huge six-pack is also visible beneath his shirt as his lats start ripping through the sides. He is panting with excitement. “I want you to grow so bad too Jake. You have to join us; this feels so fucking amazing. I love the feeling of just...RRWWRR...” Randy’s swelling cock bursts through the front of his shorts with ease as his junk is in full view. It looks very similar to how his father’s cock looks, as his ballsack also expands to nearly twice its size. “Oh, well I see that my genetics have been passed down to you, son. Heh, I imagine you are going to need help with that in a little bit, right?” “I do dad, but I want Jake to be the one to make me cum. Mmm...the thought of him taking my load on top of yours pops is something I want to see. It has to mean that he will turn into a grotesque muscle monster.” The young growing beast has now walked over to join the other two as he gets ready to show them both his immense chest. Harris grunts as he sees his son’s shirt starting to rip. He is now stroking Randy’s huge cock as Jake starts to feel himself losing control. They both can sense it. “Good boys. I can’t wait to see you blow your load inside Jake, Randall. He is going to realize just how special he really is.” “Oh fuck, I can’t wait dad. RAWR! Yeah, chest fucking GGRROOWW!!” Harrison yells in delight watching Randy’s chest swelling bigger beside him, now completely exposed and covered in a nice fluffy layer of reddish fur. His shorts are now ripping off his swelling legs as his shirt is in tatters. He moans feeling his dad getting him close to the edge. “Fuck...I am going to cum. Get your mouth down there Jake, start drinking up, and get to growing already.” Randy rubs his big chest as he feels the cum start to flow from his big cock. Jake catches some of it in his mouth as he starts moaning deeply, feeling things happening to him all over his body. He can hear both other huge beasts grunting as they can see him swelling. The young man came in wearing a red tee shirt, black shorts, white briefs, and a pair of sandals. After savoring several shots of his friend’s cum, Jake stands back up and begins to embrace his growth. He stares down at his legs and calves and watches in amazement as they begin to explode in size. Father and son are sighing under their breaths. He can feel his cock expanding rapidly as well as his shorts are already starting to shred under the raw power of his muscularity. He can feel his confidence building in his head as the growth moves up into his upper half. His sandals are no match for his enlarged feet as they explode open. Harris and Randy yell in pleasure as the two beasts are loving how much bigger Jake is getting. They can hear his back cracking as it appears he is getting even taller. His shirt rises a little further up his chest as parts of his pelvic floor and lower abs begin to expand quickly. He moans in delight feeling his shorts ripping along the waist, exposing the top part of his briefs. Randy can see his friend’s huge cock trying to get free. “Come over here beside me Harris. You are responsible for creating this monster.” He Looks over at Randy. “Randy...I think my cock wants to play with you.” With just a few grunts, Jake’s enormous cock tears the rest of his shorts open as they fall to the floor behind him. His briefs are now the only things attached to his lower half, but that likely won’t last much longer either as he continues to expand. His glutes are swelling rapidly as well as he looks over at Harris and grins. He can feel his arms, back, and chest swelling now. “You are going to be the most beautiful monster I have ever laid eyes on Jake.” “You think so Harris? How big should I get?” “Oh, as big as possible buddy.” Randy is now working his cock over, which appears to be making his ballsack grow even bigger. “OH YEAH RANDY! Keep doing that, I will make you want to grow even more.” He looks over at the huge middle-aged beast and stares at him with intensity as his pecs and arms inflate in succession with each other. He grunts as Harris moans with pleasure watching them growing. “I don’t think you are going to be able to wear anything we can get for you Jake. You are going to...” Jake is now laughing as his bloated pecs easily rip through his shirt. His huge, bulbous shoulders, mammoth traps, and engorged triceps follow afterwards, as he continues to grow even bigger. “I am not worried about clothing right now Harris. I just want to keep growing. I have never felt this good in my entire life.” “Whoa, I don’t doubt that for a second stud.” He is now flexing his biceps, watching in amazement as they stretch bigger beneath his skin. He is guessing that they are as big as softballs but thinks maybe they won’t stop inflating. He then moans as his pecs continue to get wider and more powerful, pushing his arms further away from his body. His shirt is now only attached to his neck as it gets ready to destroy the fabric with its immense girth. “You think I am done growing, boss?” “I don’t know Jake, are you?” The hulking beast, who must be upwards of 325 pounds at this point, flexes his back, flaring his lats, touches Harris’s own amazing body and makes him swoon in pleasure. The older beast is now beating on Jake’s abs, which are rock hard and have somehow formed into a gorgeous ten-pack. He smiles as he continues to stare at his crush and leans over to kiss him on the lips. His cock is throbbing as he gets ready to drown his best friend in his own special sauce. “I can feel my cum rushing through my balls Randy. You ready to join the monster club?” “You better fucking believe I want to keep growing Jake. Make me forget what I look like now.” Jake laughs as he starts to spray his close friend in his cum serum. Randy gets incredibly excited as he anticipates that another growth spurt will happen at any second. He closes his eyes, stands up and starts breathing heavy, his chest heaves as he scoops several piles of spunk off his big muscles and downs them into his mouth. He doesn’t know if it must be consumed or not. “Ahh...I want to be big like you Jake so badly. My very existence depends on it right now. I am big, but I must be bigger...taller...fucking hung like a horse...” “I think you will know it when it gets to your...” Randall opens his eyes and starts to moan as he looks down and sees his cock getting even bigger. It is now nearly a foot long as his ballsack expands as well. He starts stroking himself again, feeling his forearms and biceps expanding larger and fuller than before. He is giddy with excitement as his chest begins inflating again, draping even further over top of his huge abs. He is now pressing himself up against Jake as they squeeze their giant pecs together and smack cocks, trying to see who the bigger beast is. His spine cracks a few times as he feels himself getting taller and adding even more muscle to his colossal back. Harrison loves seeing both young men fooling around with each other but is a bit jealous of their incredible massiveness. Both have eclipsed over 300 pounds, and he wants to join in on the fun, but he wonders how he will get there now. After Jake has a bit of a tug of war with his friend Randall, he composes himself for a minute or so and walks back over to the hunky mature beast and smiles. “We have gotten to a critical point in our growth journey Harris. You and Randy toyed with me this entire time about becoming a hulk and you both succeeded. I gave your son the tools to match me in godlike proportions but guess what.” Harris realizes what must happen now. He is a little bit nervous about it, but then again, he realizes that it isn’t that big of deal once he thinks about it. “Oh well fuck Jake. My beautiful boy must provide his old man with the family’s own growth formula by way of his godlike cock. Yeah, I think I can do it this once.” “Heh good, because I am sure that Randy has been wanting to blast you this entire time. He is acting like an insane beast at this size.” “I know you are my dad, but in this one instance, I have to think of you as some fucking gorgeous hunk that I want to grow for my own pleasure. Hope you understand that pops.” “Randall, fucking do it. I want to play with Jake just as much as you do.” The young hulk strokes his cock with both of his hands vigorously and points it in his father’s direction. He is about to do something he never thought he would ever do. Harris can already feel some of his son’s precum hitting his face. It makes him shutter as he hears Randy revving up. The streams of cum begin coating his chest and down his legs as he sticks his tongue out to catch some of the white rain. Jake is heard off to the side grunting, knowing that he will be getting the hulking mature dreamboat that he has always wanted. Randy finishes spraying his cum all over his father as he walks back over towards his fellow 300+ pound hulk and smacks his ass. Jake smacks him back and acts like he is about to tackle him again. Harris is still wiping cum off his body and is slurping it off his fingers. He chuckles a few times. “I gotta say son...you do taste pretty good. You are never going to shove that thing inside me though. I can promise you that.” “That is the same for you dad. Let’s see you beast out now.” Harris is now feeling his body start to grow again. He grins as he feels his cock getting bigger as it starts to look a lot like his son’s. He then hears his own spine cracking as he feels himself adding at least a few inches to his height. He giggles in pleasure as his lats stretch even wider and his back muscles nearly double in size. The swelling hulk moans, staring directly into Jake’s eyes, as his furry chest inflates even larger, pecs thicker, meatier than before and his abs expanding even wider. “Mmm Jake...I am going to be so FUCKING MASSIVE! I feel like I can grow even more.” His quads are forcing him to stand at a different angle because they are getting so monstrously dense and wide. His massive cock dangles between both, dripping profusely, feeling such incredible pleasure as he continues to feel his body expanding. “Aww fuck...YEAH! Look at my arms Jake...my fucking cannons are still...GROWING!” Jake is practically drooling as he watches his daddy hulk’s biceps inflate to the size of soccer balls, veins as thick as garden hoses, and his triceps are now larger than most human’s legs. Harris agonizes as his forearms stretch to equally supernatural sizes. He is much bigger than the two younger muscle freaks and he is loving every minute of it. “I am now back to being the dominant beast in this house boys. Now come over here my beautiful Jake and let me have my way with you.” “With pleasure daddy hulk. I will savor every minute I spend with you from now on.” Jake stomps over to Harris and they embrace, kissing each other longingly as Randy looks on. Jake looks at him and tells him to come join them for a little roughhousing. He smiles and decides that he will join them for that, but no sex with his dad. Jake understands and they start to play strength games with each other including arm wrestling, putting fists through walls, and whatever else they feel like doing. The house they are in will not survive the three hulks because they now feel like they have outgrown it. Between the three of them, they weigh well over 1000 pounds, and they are filled with tons of testosterone. Randy does watch his dad and Jake have sex with each other, and in a way, it does turn him on, but he must remember that this 400+ pound behemoth with his best friend is his father. He will get his turn with Jake as well, and they take turns plowing him. The extreme growth between them has ended. Now they will have to figure out what they will be doing once the house is in complete disarray, as these three will need to satisfy their hunger in just a short amount of time. For now, though, the three hulks are going to enjoy their newfound size and strength.

I found this story written by Myoder does anybody know if he still writes? Bull BY Myoder I'd never met my uncle Jim. My dad told me that he was always the black sheep of the family and that was about all I knew of him. Now, at 35, I decided I'd track him down. I found out that he had a ranch and after a few calls I finally reached him. On the phone, he had a deep voice (it actually made me crazy it was so deep, so masculine, but I'd never let him know). I arranged to come out to the ranch on day in the summer. The sprawling property was impressive. Cattle and a small farm patch with hay and wheat growing. I didn't know what to expect of my uncle, I'd only seen a photo of him as a boy - dark tossled hair and a clear attitude that said "don't take my picture, jerk!" I found a ranch hand and asked where I'd find my uncle Jim. "Jim?" he asked. "Don't know any Jim." "Jim Reynolds? He owns the place." "Oh! You mean Bull! He's out in the field with the cattle. Take that truk over there you'll find him over that way." He pointed toward a large open space. I could barely make out the dots of cattle in the distance. I hopped in the old truck and headed out. My heart started pounding at the idea of meeting a long lost relative. Who I found in the field was more than anything I could've expected. There standing among a herd was my uncle Jim - Bull as they called him - and I could see why. At 55, he stood a good 6'7". He looked like he weighed well over 500 lbs and all of it was muscle. He had a mane of thick dark hair with grey at the temples, a full beard and bushy eyebrows. His face was weathered and worn from years in the sun. He was wearing a flannel cowboy shirt, the sleeves torn off to accomodate the mass of his incredible arms. His biceps bulged and twisted like huge iron balls. His triceps were like two massive horseshoes, his forearms easily 25inches around and corded with thik muscle under a coat of dark hair. His shoulders had to be 3 feet across. The front of the shirt was open halfway to his navel, exposing huge hairy pecs - grey and black hair matted with sweat. His thighs were thick with muscle and his ass was big and firm. He was imposing and huge - and I could feel my dick getting hard at the thoguht of the what filled the enormous bulge in his jeans. "Uncle Jim?" I called. He looked over and started toward me extending his hand. "You Mike, then?" he asked. His grip was strong. He was being gentle, I could tell he did know his own strength and was being careful not to hurt me. He smiled. "So, you're my nephew. Hmmm." He looked me up and down and I felt embarrassed. "Well my brother produced a fine young guy. Guess good looks run in the family." He laughed and looked like he was staring at my crotch. Did he notice my growing hardon? I thought I sawthe bulge in his pants getting bigger. "Just working on getting these steer in that pen. Hold on." He ushered a few of the steer into a fenced area, but two moved off, not wanting to go. He walked over to them and grabbed them by the horns. Then he slipped his massive hands and arms around them and lifted. His neck was thick and huge, his traps swelled beside his ears. His biceps and triceps bunched and flexed as he hoisted the two huge steer in his arms. He walked them over to the pen and lifted them over the fence. At least 1000lbs in each arms and he lifted them like they were little dogs! "Get in there, you two!" he grunted as he put them down. He turned to face me and gave his pecs a flex, the massive muscle bouncing under the fabric. "Helps if you're strong in this work, Mike." He flashed a big smile. "You married?" Uh oh, I thought. That question. Do I tell him I'm gay, or do I leave it alone? "No," I said. Leave it alone. "You?" "Was for a while. She left me for one of the ranch hands. Go figure. She thought I was gettin too big - lifting weights and building up. But shit! When you get this big, you just gotta get bigger! Sides, most women don't appreciate a really huge man." He lifted one of his massive arms and flexed it. The bicep peaked as big as my head and his triceps hung low and hard in an incredible arch. His shoulder was as big as a basketball and every muscle was striated.My cock leapt in my pants pushing out my jeans. "Just 33 inches there, Mike." I gulped. "Man! Really?!" "Sure is! Here feel it." He held it in front of my face. I could smell his sweat and felt his breath on my face. He looked into my eyes while I reached up acn touched the huge muscle. He twisted his fist around changing the mass and dimension of the muscle in front of my face. He breathed harder as I grasped the bicep and squeezed. Then he whispered, "Squeeze it real hard, Mike. Try and crush it." I squeezed as hard as I could but didn't dent it. "Real Man's arm there, boy," he whispered, "you like that? I can by that crotch that you do." I stroked my cock in my pants. "Let it out, son." he whispered in my ear. I unzipped my jeans and my hard 7" dick sprang out and slapped against my stomach. "Mmmm, yeah real pretty little dick, Mike." He kept his arm flexed and grabbed my dick with his other hand, stroking me gently. His huge hand almost entirely enveloped my hard cock. His fingers slipped under my crotch and hisindex finger found my hungry asshole. I groaned as he fingered my hole. Now my hands were all over his huge body. I ripped open his shirt and started running my fingers through the fur on his massive pecs. He flexed them while I squeezed and probed, licked and stroked his muscle. He leaned down and his mouth met mine, his beard scrathing my face histongue probing deep down my throat. I reached for his zipper and pulled it down. His semi-hard cock flopped out. It was already about 9 inches long and as thick as my wrist. I felt the weight of it- heavy and thick. He stood up straight and I took as much of it as I could in my mouth. It continued to grow while I licked and sucked and stroked it. "Yeah. Suck my big dick, Mike. Make that cock huge! Yeah, Big muscle man's dick." He threw his head back and his cock thickened and hardened even more. At full mast he was immense. Thick with a huge head and dark veins roped over the monster dong. "Fuck Bull! How big is this?!" I asked. "Fifteen. When I'm real excited 16. Like it, Mike?" "Oh man!" I went down on the huge prick and sucked as much as I could- which wasn't much. It was huge. It throbbed and flexed in his excitement. Every muscle in his massive body flexed while I sucked him and stroked his huge dick. I could feel his big, hairy balls pulling up and expected him to shoot, but he stopped me. "My turn," he said. He picked me up in one huge hand and thrust his finger in my ass. I sat on his hand and he pumped me back and forth, sucking my dick and finger fucking me. I reached down and felt his massive biceps as he went to work on my throbbing dick. "Yeah, Bull. Suck me, Stud. Flex those big fuckin muscles and suck me real hard. He picked up speed and grunted and groaned as he sucked my dick. I could feel me getting close. "I'm gonna shoot, man!" The giant muscle man pumped my dick deep in his throat and clamped down hard as my jism gushed out. He kept sucking me till I was dry, then he put me down. I grasped his massive dong and pulledon it hard. He groaned more and more as I stroked his dick. "Make it shoot, man! Make Bull's dick shoot." I squeezed his monstrous, hairy pecs and stroked his hard 16" dick. Then he hit a double biceps pose and I squeezed the inhuman arms. His masive dong bounced and bobbed while I felt his incredible arms. I saw his huge balls contract up and his huge muscle cock sprayed a massive load for feet and feet while I squeezed his arms. He picked me up and held me straddling his waist and kissed me deep and long. That was the first day I met my Uncle Jim - Bull. •

Teleportation was not a form of travel Jalveth enjoyed: when expected it was a jarring experience, but when it came out of nowhere it was nauseating. The problem was that the Magisters of the Collective operated on their own schedule with scant regard for others. Jalveth took in the sumptuous furnishings of the Magister’s parlour as he tried to keep the remains of his lunch from adding to the decoration. “I take it you know why you are here?” stated the figure sat at an expansive desk without looking up from his paperwork. “No my lord,” replied Jalveth meekly and with good reason: a Magister’s word was law and they had enough power to administer any punishment they so chose. Childhood stories of what they do to those who wronged them leapt to the forefront of his mind, which he tried to repress as he hadn’t done anything wrong that might justify any form of punishment, had he? A piece of parchment levitated from the cluttered desk and floated in front of his face; it was a fairly long list: ‘Silver Goblin Trading’, ‘Griffin Claw Holdings’, ‘Black Root Alchemicals’ and others were written in a clear hand. “This is a list of accounts I administer.” said Jalveth confused, but in a contrite a fashion as he could muster. “Did you think it wouldn’t be noticed,” said the figure, looking at Jalveth for the first time since his arrival. “A crystal here, a couple of crystals there, not enough for one organisation to really notice but overall they do mount up…” “But I…” Jalveth began before a wave of paralysis suffused his entire being resulting in sudden breathlessness and a stiffness through his muscles, and to his embarrassment a similar reaction from his genitalia. “Do not interrupt,” admonished the Magister, “I am told you have a head for figures, I would have thought you more capable of covering your tracks than this; and so unoriginal, such scams have been around forever, they are even older than I.” Jalveth unable to respond was unsure how he would have if he could: he had known nineteen summers and the figure before him barely looked much older; but this was a Magister and appearances were almost certainly misleading. “We expect our computers to be intelligent, so what made you think you could get away with it?” the Magister asked looking directly at Jalveth. If the rest of his appearance did not bely his age the same could not be said of the Magister’s eyes: the black pools looked as though they had seen stars die and possibly caused them to do so. “There must be some mistake,” Jalveth squeaked, “those accounts were fine, with no crystal unaccounted for.” “Are you saying a Magister is wrong?” the man said in what seemed to be a friendly inquisitive tone. Jalveth knew better than to trust the friendly demeanour; his heart was racing as his body felt like it was betraying him: it felt hot and constrained in his clothes, not to mention he was so hard it was throbbing despite the situation, was there something about the Magister’s voice that made him feel this way? Jalveth couldn’t discount the possibility. Not that his mind was faring much better, it kept speculating on what punishments the Magister may enforce that Jalveth had trouble focusing on the situation he found himself in. “Of course not my lord,” he found himself saying, “merely that you have not been given all the information,” and wondered to himself just how he would justify that claim. “So enlighten me,” said the Magister with a tone that suggested there was nothing he didn’t already know, “who else had access to those accounts? One of your colleagues perhaps?” “No-one at the Counting House could have done it, would have done it,” replied Jalveth emphatically, “they are my friends, my family they have been nothing but helpful since I arrived at the Collective.” “And you are sure of this?” said the Magister clearly showing his view on the matter. “Only one bonded to the accounts would be able to change them.” said Jalveth firmly, “the only one bonded is…” and he trailed off as he realised the implications while the Magister just smiled at him. “Please,” Jalveth begged, “let me speak to my colleagues, maybe they will have some idea how this has happened.” “Oh you won’t be returning to the Counting House.” said the Magister, “By your own admission it is clear you are responsible: either it is deliberate for which you need punishing or accidental which shows you to be a liability; either way you cannot be trusted to look after the finances of others.” “But my smarts, my skill with numbers, that’s all I have,” wailed Jalveth as he prostrated himself before the Magister. Bringing his hands together in a begging gesture caused an audible ripping noise from his tunic and Jalveth looked at his body for the first time since his arrival. The reason for the constrained feeling was now obvious: he was larger than he should be, his slim scrawny build was replaced by a somewhat more athletic one. “There are many ways to serve the Collective,” said the Magister, “and if your suitability is wrong then we can easily change it, there are many positions that require less cerebral acumen and more physical presence such as soldier or labourer or…” “Please don’t make me a pleasure slave!” Jalveth begged crying. “Oh so you know about the pleasure slaves then,” the Magister stated, “just by reputation, or have you partaken?” “My colleagues organised it, they said it was a rite of passage.” replied Jalveth but his focus was diverted by the figure that had magically appeared in the chamber. He was magnificent: large powerful legs supported a strongly defined core, but still with a fairly narrow waist, which in turn were surmounted by a pair of pronounced pectorals that competed for space with a pair of massive arms, but the crowning achievement was the huge organ protruding from his groin. It arced up through the deep valley of the pecs and stopped just below where a beautiful face was waiting. It was only the expression and look behind the eyes that let the figure down for Jalveth: there was little sign of intelligence or even awareness there. The figure had not reacted to its translocation and it seemed was awaiting any sort of instruction for a while, which means it stood motionless for some time. Eventually, whether it finally realised nothing was forthcoming, or more likely just following its baser instincts moved to take the massive head of its member in its mouth and started pleasing itself. Jalveth watched mesmerised as the figure bounced its pecs, together and separately, to stimulate the shaft of its immense penis in complete oblivion to its surroundings. Not that the figure was the only one. “I said what was it like to be fucked by a pleasure slave,” said the Magister testily, completely ignoring the figure’s arrival. “Huh,” said Jalveth distracted, “but I didn’t…” and when his brain caught up to his mouth felt the need to clarify: “I wanted to but it was so large and I got scared and just spent the time worshipping his body.” “You do know they are ensorcelled to provide only pleasure and no pain?” Asked the Magister in a flat tone to which Jalveth gave a slow calculated nod. “Ensorcelled by a Magister, so which is it you doubt, our skill or our power?” Jalveth doubted neither as both were clearly evident in the way his tunic burst in multiple places from the strain, he could feel his bulging biceps resting on his protruding chest, neither adjective would anyone have considered attributing to Jalveth before now. His breeches had so far still remained intact but it was clear they would not remain so if he underwent another growth spurt. The bulge at the front was large and the confined space was beginning to pinch uncomfortably. “Ah I see how it is, this all makes sense,” said the Magister looking at Jalveth who was exploring the changes in his body with his hands, but his eyes were still focussed on the activities of the third person in the room. “It is because you are jealous of the pleasure slaves.” the Magister said as a statement of fact and not a question. “Well who wouldn’t be?” replied Jalveth, “after all they were made by the Magisters as perfect physical specimens. Are you doubting the Magister’s skill? Or their power?” Jalveth groaned internally as he realised what he had just uttered, how stupid was he to rile one who had so much power, Jalveth braced himself for the inevitable consequences. Which never came, instead the Magister just laughed, “I suppose I could have phrased that better, tell me were you happy in the Counting House?” Jalveth nearly blurted out ‘of course’ but thought better of it, “I had a job I could do easily, colleagues that supported me, and it paid enough to meet my needs.” Jalveth eventually said carefully choosing his words. “But did that make you happy?” said the Magister in a tone that was clear that he knew the answer but wanted to hear Jalveth say it. “No,” Jalveth admitted, “the work was dull, I did it because I could and not because I wanted to; my colleagues were friendly because they were my colleagues and not because of me and while my needs were met there was little extra for anything else.” “And then you met a pleasure slave, you thought you would be the superior one in the situation despite his physical attributes you were the free one, the one with the intellect; however, you realised that of the two of you only he was happy with his life and you were envious of that.” explained the Magister. “But he was so stupid,” retorted Jalveth, “all he could do was grunt or talk in a monosyl…, a mono…, in one word answers and only then about his body or sex.” At the mention of the word sex the third person in the room ceased their self-ministrations and moved towards Jalveth seductively; the giant ever-erect penis bouncing back and forth as he moved until he came to a stop in front of Jalveth and took up a pose that showed off his muscular body. Jalveth gulped involuntarily as he forced himself not to lean forward, not to touch and was fighting an impulse to join him in flexing. The Magister continued to act as though the other man was not even in the room. “Really, you were stuck in a role you despised in a life you thought had no meaning, whereas he was someone who really enjoyed his work, who would be thrilled to be in the company of his colleagues and whose needs and desires were both met without his input. That is what you were jealous of, that is why you wanted to be him.” elucidated the Magister. “But I don’t want to be dumb, my intelligence, my skill with numbers is all I have, it’s all I am!” Jalveth exclaimed, tears running down his face. “But has that intelligence ever made you happy, or is it what is holding you back from getting what you really want?” The Magister began. Jalveth opened his mouth to respond but stopped when the Magister raised his hand. “It was your ‘intelligence’ that stopped you experiencing the joys of that pleasure slave. It is the same ‘intelligence’ that is trying to plan a way out of this but is ignoring your desires, it is not even realising they are showing themselves anyway.” Jalveth looked confused and was surprised when the pleasure slave gently wiped the tears from his eyes. The Magister continued, “ You were the one to suggest being turned into a pleasure slave, in fact it is what you have been thinking about since you arrived in my chamber; I wonder if your subconscious forced you to make those mistakes to bring us to this outcome.” “But I didn’t, I wouldn’t…” Jalveth sobbed, “I don’t know what you want from me?” “Simple,” answered the Magister, “I just want you to tell me what you want, what you really want.” Jalveth knew he was stuck, his strategy had been to tell the Magister exactly what he wanted to hear, but clearly what the Magister wanted to hear was what was clearly something that was not intelligent to say; as such his thoughts led in circles as his brain tried to find a way out of the contradiction. In the confusion this meant that his mouth was operating unsupervised, “I want to be a pleasure slave,” Jalveth mumbled quietly. “Sorry what was that?” said the Magister who had clearly heard what he said. “I want to be a pleasure slave!” Jalveth said louder and with more conviction, “I want to be so dumb that I don’t know what a number is, let alone what to do with one! And I want to be so big that anyone who sees me will be awestruck to the point where they can’t think of them either! I want to spend my days having sex with anyone, with everyone! But most of all I want to be happy!” “There, that wasn’t so difficult,” said the Magister, “I think you deserve a reward for your honesty.” and with that the pleasure slave moved behind Jalveth with clear intent. Jalveth was confused, how did that make any sense? Just saying what should have been a bad idea somehow was going to see him receive the sex he had foolishly denied himself in the past? Magisters may have tremendous power but Jalveth wasn’t entirely sure of their sanity. Not that was his most pressing concern: he was harder than he’d ever been before in his entire life; but as his breeches burst from the strain the nature of this ‘reward’ became obvious. His erection was growing at a rate that was clearly visible to the eye and from the heat that pervaded his body that growth was not limited to his sex organ. Jalveth’s mind was not willing to go without a fight, and following his earlier declaration was repeating simple random multiplication to prove it couldn’t be banished that easily. ‘Four by twelve is forty-eight’ The pleasure slave removed the remains of Jalveth’s tattered clothing by ripping them off his body ‘Seven by eight is fifty-six’, the pleasure slave put his hand on Jalveth’s surprisingly hairy rear and Jalveth shot the biggest load of his life which stopped him thinking of anything for a while. When he came to his senses he looked down to see that his cock had reached his large hairy pecs. Jalveth had always been ashamed of his body hair and considering that both the pleasure slave in the room and the one he’d encountered earlier had smooth bodies it was a surprise that he not only retained his body hair, it was not thinned out by the muscle growth, but if anything was denser, thicker and more widespread. ‘Eight by five is fuckty… er forty’ Jalveth thought as he reached down to check on his balls, his stance had widened to accommodate the size of his legs and that gave his balls which were significantly larger, and hairier, more room. Jalveth gave them a squeeze and was rewarded with another large load. ‘Seven by four is… forty?’ Jalveth thought as he flexed a large hairy arm and watched as it grow before his eyes. ‘Six by nine is… six by nine is…, six by… sex…, sex!’ Jalveth thought as his cock was now at a point where he could easily take it into his mouth; which he did so with gusto. What looked up after he shot yet another huge load, this time into his hungry mouth which he slurped up greedily, was in no way bothered by multiplication; with numbers at least. It looked down on the pleasure slave before it and realised he was bigger than the man in all aspects including height. “Me big,” it said eventually. The pleasure slave took the opportunity to caress Jalveth’s furry bulk: gently stroking the soft hair across the bulging muscle. Jalveth wanted to tell him how attractive he found the man, what he wanted to do to him and what he wanted from the man but the words weren’t there. Eventually he settled on a single word that expressed all his feelings: “Fuck” “Fuck?” came the reply from the pleasure slave. “Fuck!” replied Jalveth with a smile and pulled the other pleasure slave into a passionate embrace. “Oh Boys!” called a voice from near a large bed, the only furniture in the room. For some reason Jalveth had a feeling something was wrong about that, but he couldn’t see what would be wrong with a hot guy calling him over to a bed. The Magister moved his hand and his clothing vanished revealing a tight muscular body and what would be considered a large cock in any other company, he kneeled on the large bed pushing his rear seductively in the air. A test for the new pleasure slave, which was on the way to scoring high marks as the Magister felt the tickle of a soft beard before a tongue masterfully worked at his hole. The other pleasure slave was before him and the Magister had no hesitation in taking as much of his manhood into his mouth as he could. In other circumstances the Magister would have grown his body to match them and switched off for a night of mindless debauchery; alas he had other duties that needed attending beforehand, primarily figuring out just who had framed Jalveth in the first place. If the young man had used the intellect he’s claimed to possess to be more suspicious of his colleagues then maybe he wouldn’t be in this position, using his tongue to devastating effect, as his naivety must have played a part in being chosen as the scapegoat. That and his appearance: Jalveth may not have realised with his insecurities but he was a very attractive man; to the extent that the Magister had little to do to his countenance in his transformation, essentially just making sure his face fit with the massive hairy muscle-bound moron he’d become, and frankly the beard had done most of that work for him. People think that magic can do anything, and by and large it can, but it still has its limitations. Even with knowing what was done the Magister could think of seven ways that Jalveth’s credentials could have been faked and was not arrogant enough to consider that to be an exhaustive list. Add to that not knowing who, when or why led to too many variables. The Magister had a spell trying to resolve it but with the lack of information would take a long time to report; it would be very surprising indeed if framing Jalveth was the whole point of the endeavour, so it was a matter of time before the real plot revealed itself and may well do so before his spell had concluded. So the Magister was relying more on a non-magical ploy: Jalveth. He felt the bulbous head of the new pleasure slave’s massive prick teasing his hole and the ecstatic thrill when it pushed home. Once the fate of Jalveth was announced to his colleagues the Magister expected them to lay low for a while, time they are likely to spend enjoying this very position with the new slave. Whether it will be regret about what they have done to Jalveth, or to gloat about it and fooling a Magister the culprit will have no qualms in confessing everything to someone they know doesn’t understand what they are saying. Pleasure slaves have a built-in aura of isolation that protects their clients from attack or interference when they are at their most vulnerable. The feeling of absolution at disclosing their darkest secrets and only receiving pleasure as a response was nearly as big a draw as the pleasure the slaves could bestow. Of course the slaves may not be able to understand but that didn’t mean the couldn’t listen, and repeat everything they heard to any curious Magister, but the populace would rather assume any information was discovered by magic. Jalveth would have his revenge, even if he now didn’t care about it, and his guilty former colleagues would learn there are worse punishments than becoming a pleasure slave. As for Jalveth, the Magister thought as both slaves unloaded in him simultaneously, he was too exquisite a prospect to relinquish. The Magister had considered his personal harem big enough but knew that when this was resolved there would be a place for Jalveth, one where he would have the very happy life he wished for.

This is an old story of mine that I was hunting for. Enjoy Little Buddy I was walking downtown and needed to take a piss real bad. There was a washroom near the local park so I ducked in there. Usually there were a bunch of young hustlers around standing at the urinals looking for trade. Today there was no one around. I pulled out my cock and started to piss, when a guy walked in. I didn't look (you're not supposed to - at least not right away). He came up to the urinal and stood there. Out of the corner of my eye I saw him and started to shake. The guy had to be 6'8" and he was fucking HUGE! He looked real rough - shoulder length, scraggly dark hair, thick mustache, mirror shades. He was wearing a XXXL sweat shirt that barely contained his mass. His shoulders were immense and his arms, even covered by the shirt were huge. His forearms were hairy with a few tattoos and looked to be about as big as my calves. His chest jutted out and heaved as he breathed. He stood next to me and unzipped his pants. He pulled out one of the biggest cocks I'd ever seen - it had to be at least 8" long and it was soft! I felt a lump in my throat and thought I was gonna pass out. He started a long stream of piss and then talked to me. "Geez, man! Fuckin' good workout today. Got a real good pump goin'." His voice was deep and husky. Real sexy. "Yeah?" was all I could manage. "Yeah, fuckin' pumped up huge today." I finished peeing and zipped up. He finished and zipped up too. We moved to the sink. In front of the mirror he started bouncing his pecs under the sweatshirt. I felt my cock starting to harden and focused on washing my hands. "Just headin' back to my place for a beer - wanna join me?" he asked. I was a little nervous. "Well, I --" "Hey, I'm cool, Man. I might be a big fucker, but I don't bite. I just hate kickin' back by myself. My buddies are outta town and my girlfriend fucked off a month ago. Whattaya say?" I thought for a minute, thinking that I could be walking into the biggest basher that I'd ever seen. But he didn't sound like that. "Sure," I said. "Great! Name's Jesse." He extended his huge hand and I shook it. My hand was like a little kid's in his big paw. "Keith," I said. "Well, Keith, I just live around the corner. Come on." We walked a block to an apartment building and up to his place. The apartment was not large and there were a lot of weights lying around. Big weights like I'd never seen before. There were also crow bars, some twisted like pretzels and there were 2x4 planks some split in half. Messy, but exciting. "What does he do in here?" I thought. He went to the kitchen and brought out two beers. I sat on the couch and he sat next to me. That was strange I thought, but I liked being close to this monster-sized man. "Yeah, my girlfriend took off about a month back. Said I was gettin' too big. Too big! Can you believe that?! I mean, fuck she's got herself a 36 year old, 6 foot 11 inch, 600 lb. fuckin' stud. Thirty seven inch arms, man! Eighty five inch chest! Too big? You think I'm too big?" "Uh... I dunno. You look huge to me." "Fuckin' monster, Man! Look at this bicep." He lifted the sleeve of the shrt and flexed his massive arm. The peak of the bicep was as big as a baseball. The rest of the bicep was like a basketball and the triceps hung down in a huge arc - round and full. "Man!" I gulped. "That's fuckin' huge!" I gasped. "Go ahead and touch it, Man. Feel how fuckin' hard that is." I put my hand on the peak of the bicep. He twisted and flexed and reflexed the muscle over and over. "Shit thats wild," I said quietly. "Feel's real good, man. I like that. Shit, you know, you look just like a little buddy of mine when I was in prison. Nice guy. Bunked with him for a few months. He liked feelin' this big muscle too. You like it?" I swallowed. "Yeah, I do," I said. He flexed that massive arm over and over, twisting and turning it, showing it from different angles. "My little buddy was real hot for this muscle. The bigger I got, the hotter he got. Fuck! With no women around, I was really into that with him. I'd flex every fuckin' muscle. My pecs, arms, lats. He couldn't get enough of it, man! I learned how to fuck ass with my little buddy. Shit! That's a feat with a cock like mine, man. Most women can't take it - but him! Woah, he had me so fuckn' into his pussy, I'd fuckin' flex for him while I fucked him. I'd bounce my big hairy pecs for him. Even kissed him - shove my tongue down that hot throat." My cock was getting really hard. My hands started roaming over his shoulders and onto his massive thick pecs. He bounced them for me, and I groaned. "Yeah, little buddy. Feel those big pecs bounce, man! Feel that muscle, man!" He was getting lost in my adoration of his mass. I felt his pecs his massive thick abs, and over his crotch which was getting bigger the more I felt him. "Let's go into the bedroom, little buddy." I followed behind him staring at how huge he was. His back was immense and filled the door to the bedroom. He turned around and stood there in a huge relzed pose. Even fully clothed this guy was huge and hot! "Get naked for me, little buddy," he said. I undressed and stood in front of him. "Fuck yeah! Nice slim little body on you, man. I like that." He pulled off the sweat shirt and I finally saw his massive hairy pecs. He flexed them and moved closer to me. He leaned down (I'm only 5'11" and 160lbs) and put his huge hands around my sides. His thumbs caressed my nipples as he pulled me closer and his lips met mine. He parted my lips with his tongue and kissed me deep. My cock was rock hard now and throbbing. My hands rested on his massive forearms and slid up to his biceps. He tightened them while he continued to probe my mouth with his tongue. I could feel his stache against my lips and nose, and started to bite at it. He groaned, and kissed me deeper, his hands finding my ass. With all the power that I knew was in those massive hands, he was real gentle. I felt his huge fingers find my tight hole andhe started circling it. I squeezed his pecs and he flexed them in my hands. "Yeah, baby! Feel those huge pecs. Squeeze that fuckin' muscle. It's all for you, baby." He stood back and unzipped his pants. He turned away as he pulled them down and I saw his huge hairy muscle ass. Hard and thick glutes topped his thick hamstrings and massive calves. He turned around slowly and I saw his cock, now half hard. It looked easily 10" and was only part way there. "I need your mouth on my muscle cock, buddy," he said as he sat on the edge of the bed. I knelt down in front of him. His cock twitched and started flexing it. I hadn't touched it yet and was getting bigger - harder and longer and thicker. Twelve inches of massive muscle cock was flexing in front of my face. I reached out a held it. It was hard as steel. I put my mouth over the massive head and started to suck in as much as I could. I got about half way, but the thickness was too much. I started licking and stroking his cock. He just looked at me, watching my tongue glide up and down his shaft. He flexed his cock and it flew back out of my hand. Shit! Even his cock was strong! I sucked him for a few more minutes and then he pulled me up to his chest and kissed me again. I could feel his massive cock between my thighs pressing up and lifting my weight. "Mmmm, little buddy. I gotta show off for you, now, get you real hot and ready for me." He stood up from th bed and started posing, his huge 12" dick flexing and bobbing in front of him. He hit a double biceps pose and his massive arms exploded in size. He held that pose for a minute as he examined his own muscle, twisting his fists and forearms. He hit a front lat pose and his lats expanded like wings. I stood close and started feeling him in each pose. He just watched my hands roam over his massive, superhuman body. He hit a thigh and ab pose and the thick eight pack jumped out, bunching and twisting, quads like oak trees thick and hard. He turned around and hit a back lat pose and I gasped. His back expanded to at least 3 feet across and his ass was so tight and striated! God, my cock was throbbing looking at all that incredible size, incredible power and masculinity. He turned and faced me. "You want all this muscle makin' love to you, little buddy?" He flexed his cock and hit a lost muscular. Every muscle bulged with power. His traps were like mountains beside a bull thick neck. Shoulders broad and bunched with heavy muscle, massive pecs striated and bouncing, even in this pose and even through all that fucking hair. Forearms like twisted steel cables, massive and powerful. Big fists that could crush concrete blocks. I was ready to pass out and he moved closer, hitting the pose again, but surrounding me in it. I was enveloped by all that massive muscle. His cock pushed through my thighs and he stood up. My weight was easily lifted by the power in his massive muscle cock. "I gotta make love to you, little buddy," he said, and he put me on the bed. He kissed his way down my body, gently licking my nipples, my stomach and my cock. His fingers brushed and played with my tight hole. My hole twitched as he played with it and I groaned. He laughed a little and continued to work my hole. "Yeah, hot pussy, man! Hot fuckin' pussy for my cock. I gotta eat that fuckin tight pussy, little buddy, get you really loose for me, man." His tongue and fingers were working my hole. Every time he said "fuckin' hot pussy" I just about came. Finally his tongue was completely inside me, one massive hand supporting the small of my back. He tongue fucked me for what seemed like forever and my body shook with the skill of this massive muscle giant. He sat back and grabbed some lube. He lubed my ass with two fingers (easily bigger than nost of the men I'd had before) and lubed his massive cock with his other hand. Then very gently and very slowly he pressed against my hole. "Yeah, gonna fuck my little buddy. Gonna fuck you real slow, man. I want you to feel real good." My hands felt his massive shoulders and hairy pecs as he entered me. He kissed me really hard and made one last push. He was in! The whole 12" monster was deep inside me. His hands were feeling my body as he slowly fucked my ass. "Hot fuckin' pussy, man! Hot fuckin' boy pussy for my huge fuckin' meat. Feel these muscles while I make love to that tight hole, baby." He flexed his massive bicep near my face and I licked the thick sweaty muscle. My tongue found his sweaty pits and he groaned again. He fucked me long and deep with slow strokes, and I could feel every inch of him sliding in and out. "Gonna fuck the cum outta that cock, baby. Gonna make you feel real good with all this muscle, man. Yeah! You need a real fuckin' man huh? Feel that fuckin' muscle! FEEL MY FUCKIN' POWER, MAN!!" His fucking picked up the pace a little and i could feel him expanding inside me. My cock was throbbing madly and iI knew I was gonna shoot. He sat back and hit a double biceps pose and thrust into me firmly. I felt him flex his cock inside me and my own cock started shooting on my stomach. "YEAH! LITTLE BUDDY! FUCKIN' MY LITTLE BUDDY!!! BIG MUSCLEMAN FUCKIN' THAT TIGHT PUSSY! YEAHHHH!!!" He hit a most muscular pose with his cock deep in my ass. I could feel his cock expand even bigger inside me filling me completely and he started to cum in waves. His muscles tightening and he seemed to be getting even more pumped as he came in my ass. Finally he stopped and his huge muscle slowly pulled out of my spent hole. We were both sweating, but he lay there, his huge arms holding me from behind. "Yeah, little buddy. That was fuckin' good." He pressed his cock, still half hard between mmy thighs and I squeezed it. His huge bicep was like a pillow under my head, and he played with my softening cock in his big hairy hands.I could feel his hairy pecs bouncing against my back. "Mmmm," he said. "Next time, I'll have to show what all this fuckin' muscle can really do."

Part 1: “Annnnnnd Submit.” Zack relaxed back into his dorm room computer chair, pleased with himself that he finished his freshman year of college with straight A’s. His mom would be so proud he thought as he took a deep breath in. It was time to celebrate. *Hey, wanna go out and celebrate the end of the semester? Maybe try out our new fake ID’s* Zack texted his small friend group he had accrued while at school, being so far from home he had to make new friends, and damn did he get lucky. Coming in, his orientation group had an even mix of people, one guy who was here on a sports scholarship, a D1-A rugby player, another guy who was on a full ride academic scholarship in the pre-med program, and one guy who wasn’t extremely bright in other school subjects, but he was a tech guru. Although the four of them were incredibly different, they all seemed to fill a void in each others lives in just the right way. They had done everything together for the first few months of college, and now they had become inseparable. Chris, the athlete, Brian, the brains, Mark, the tech wiz, and Zack, the leader. Zack wasn’t entirely sure how he had become the leader of the pack, it just kind of happened, which was interesting. Chris was a big guy 6’2” and well over 200lbs, he was intimidating to look at, but kind to know. Brain was strikingly handsome, his jet black hair, high cheekbones, and sharp jawline, combined with his athletic swimmers body, he made for quite the sight. Last, Mark. Mark had come from a farm and he was pure corn fed beef; for a computer nerd, he looked more like a power lifter. Then there was Zack, little more than 5’6”, 120lbs soaking wet, the epitome of a twink. He felt he looked incredibly average, although anyone less humble would see just how striking he truly was. His brown hair contrasted incredibly with his dark olive green eyes, his jawline strong, and although he wasn’t very muscular, his body was toned. There was one other thing that set Zack apart from the rest of his crew, he was the only gay one. The other three were constantly chasing different girls, or sometimes the same ones, which Zack always found amusing. But when Zack had come out to them in those first weeks, they told him it wasn’t a big deal, it didn’t change a thing, they said all the right things. Now the only time it really gets brought up is when they go out and the other three try and push Zack to make a move on some other guy at the bar; the problem with that being, Zack was not only a virgin, but he wasn’t at all attracted to the guys that his friends would point out. Chris, Brian, and Mark would always point out more effeminate men, those who appeared at least, to be gay, but they weren’t Zack’s type. He was too embarrassed to admit to himself, much less anyone else what his type really was. But he knew, he loved giant muscle daddies. Towering figures thick with muscle and hair. But, he’d only ever seen pictures of men like this, they didn’t tend to hang around the college bars they frequented, and Zack was on no form to venture out on his own. *Sounds great, man! See you in 10!* Chris replied. *Same, I’ll come to your dorm in a few* Mark said. *I was already getting ready to head out, I’ll meet you all there* Brian chimed in. The messages coming in quick succession brought Zack back to reality, he quickly hopped up from his chair and got dressed in something a little more appealing than a white T-shirt that hung off his frame like a dress, and old sweatpants. No sooner than he had finished getting dressed, there were three short raps on his dorm room door. Opening it, Zack was met with the overwhelming scent of Axe and Old Spice, Chris and Mark pulled him out of the room. “We’re going to find you someone tonight!” Chris said. “We’ve been looking all semester, I think we’re ready to hook you up!” Mark added “You guys are always trying to get me to go home with some random dude.” Zack joked, “Why can’t I just go home with you guys.” Zack said this not as a question, but as a joke between them. They always joked that if they weren’t straight they’d live to date Zack, just be with their friend all the time, and Zack loved to play into that joke. “Yeah, right, I bet you would!” Chris said pushing Zack’s shoulder so he bumped into Mark. “One day we’ll find the right guy for you.” Mark said pulling Zack into his side when Zack bumped into him. “The real question is, when are YOU going to hook us up with some of your girlfriends?” Chris said. “Right, like I would let one of those girls ruin your lives.” Zack joked. “I’d love for Maria to ruin my life, you have to get me an oop.” Chris said, and Zack just laughed. There was no way he would hook those two up, Maria was a menace to society, although beautiful, Zack couldn’t imagine the two of them together. “Our ride is here.” Mark said, as Brian pulled up in his car. The three piled in, and they headed to the bar. Parking a few blocks away they got out, and headed down the strip. They were on their way to a new bar that had just opened, it promised to be a great time. They hopped in line, and chatted while they waited. Chris showed his ID, the bouncer looked at them both once and let Chris in. The bouncer then took Mark’s ID, barely glanced at it, and let Mark in. Brian handed over his ID and the bouncer just looked and waved him in. The three headed to the bar to claim a place. Zack handed his ID to the bouncer, who took it and examined it closely. “Robert Jones, 22.” The bouncer said as the flipped the ID over and over in his hands. Zack relaxed, this ID had worked so many times before, he had no reason to doubt it now. Then the bouncer pulled out a black light pen, and began to wave it over the ID, carefully looking at the markings. “This ain’t real.” The bouncer said, eyeing Zack. “What? Of course it is!” Zack insisted. “Lying about it too?” “I’m not lying, that’s my real ID, how can I prove it.” “You don’t need to, I know it’s fake.” The bouncer then shown the light over the ID and in the black light, Zack couldn’t see a thing. “So there’s nothing on it.” “Exactly.” Said the bouncer, “There’s no marking, and, you just lied to a police officer.” Blood drained from Zack’s face, he broke out in a sweat, his vision tunneled, and his legs grew weak. “What?!” He exclaimed. “Yeah, they hired some extra muscle for tonight to weed out all the fakes in this college town, and looks like I found one.” The bouncer grabbed a walkie-talkie from his waist and called into it, Zack couldn’t hear what from the blood pumping in his ears. Within seconds, two police officers walked out from around the corner of the bar, “Alright look, here’s your choices. You can go kindly with them, they wont cuff you or anything, I’ll keep the ID, they’ll take you in and you’ll need a guardian to come pick you up, and you’ll get a ticket. Or, you can try to run and resist and we can do it the hard way.” Right, like it was even really a choice. Zack followed the two officers around the block. One opened the door for him, and he climbed in the back of the squad car. “Can I message my friends so they don’t worry about me?” The two cops in the front of the car exchanged glances, “Sure, kid.” And they sped off. *Hey guys, I actually went to spend some time with the bouncer from outside, his shift just ended. I’m going to have fun tonight, y’all go on without me* As he sent it, he wasn’t sure exactly why he lied, but too late now. Maybe he wanted to avoid the embarrassment and harassment of being caught. *Ohhh, so Zack likes guys like that?* Chris replied. *I believe they’re called bears* Brian said. “Alright kid, that’s enough texting, you’re under arrest after all.” And the rest of the ride was done in silence. At the police station, Zack was sat down and told he could call someone to come pick him up while the police worked out his ticket. He of course called his mother. “Hello?” She said, confused at the odd number calling her at this time of night. “Hi mom.” Zack said. “Zack, what’s wrong, you sound terrible? Why didn’t you call form your phone.” “I got arrested, I’m at the police station right now, they said you have to come pick me up.” No need in beating around the bush, Zack thought. “What?!” His mom said, “Why?!” “I got caught with a fake ID at a bar, they’re just giving me a ticket, but said an adult had to come pick me up.” A heavy sigh from the other end of the phone. “Look, I’m on a business trip for the next two weeks, I’m across the country I can’t come get you.” “They won’t let me leave without and adult!” Zack said, the situation becoming more and more confusing to him. “Let me put you on hold one second.” His mom said. “Wait I….” And then a holding tone played over the phone speaker. Zack looked over to the two officers who had brought him in, one was looking at a computer and the other way giving him a death stare. He did everything he could to calm down, and to look like he was still talking to someone. The phone clicked back. “Okay look. This isn’t how I wanted you to find out, but I’ve been seeing someone. He’s at his home, and he said he will come and get you. He will be there in 30 minutes, he lives about halfway between our house and your school. His name is Henry.” This didn’t really surprise Zack, he knew his mom had been seeing someone, but he knew nothing else about the man, he wanted his mom to come to him about it in her own time, so much for that. “Okay.” Zack said. “Now, look, you have to be nice to him even if you aren’t okay with me dating.” “I knew you were dating mom, I will be kind. He’s doing me a huge favor after all.” “Alright, I have to go now, I have an early morning meeting. Send me a message when you get to Henry’s house and let me know you’re safe.” “Okay mom, love you, bye.” “Love you too.” And they hung up the phone. The next thirty minutes proceeded at a snails pace, inching along minute by agonizing minute. After about 25 minutes the two officers came back over to Zack and handed him his ticket, had a brief talk with him about how what he had done was wrong and how he was getting off easy. Zack told them about Henry coming to pick him up, and they looked satisfied with that answer. The two officers left and Zack was alone waiting for the mystery boyfriend to show up and rescue him. Ch. 2 Promptly 5 minutes later, a police officer came back and he looked white as a ghost, “Zack, your, uh, step-dad is here to get you.” Step-dad? The police officer led Zack out to the front. Initially he noticed nothing out of the ordinary, and then he saw him. As he rose from the chair he was sitting in, one of the double sized handicap chairs but it looked still too small. Rising out of the chair was a mountain of a man, he was wearing a plain t-shirt which was pulled tight over his broad chest, and clung tight to his bulging arm muscles. It hung loose around his waist as his body tapered from the wide chest down. His legs were stuffed into a pair of dark colored jeans, which had been rubbed to a light color between his huge thighs, and the front of the jeans bulging obscenely where it appeared the man had shoved a ripe honeydew melon. As the man rose from the chair, his height became apparent as he towered over ever officer in the station. His strong jawline marked by a thick dark beard, moving up to a pair of crystal blue eyes, and a cropped military style haircut. “Mr. Branson, here’s your step-son.” One officer said, pushing Zack forward as if he didn’t want to get a step closer to the intimidating figure. “Thank you officer, is there anything else we need to do before we leave?” The mans voice was deep, sending a rumble through Zack’s body and vibrating him to his core. “No sir. You two are good to go.” The huge man looked down at Zack, leaning forward as he attempted to peer over his huge pecs at the smaller man, “Let’s go.” he said in a short, gruff manor. The man walked out the front doors, turning slightly as he did because his wide shoulders threatened to hit each side of the doorframe. Zack walked behind the monster, trying and failing not to stare at the global sized muscled ass inside the jeans. The huge mountains moved in rhythm as the man walked towards his truck. At a large, lifted, black truck the man stopped, and unlocked the car. He walked over to the drivers side, and Zack was left trying to climb on the sidestep to reach the door handle and then jump up to actually get in the huge vehicle. Once he was in his seat, the man lifted his body in the car, his hefty weight causing the suspension to shake and lean a bit to the drivers side. The man took a deep breath, and then reached out one huge hand to Zack, “Hi, I’m Henry.” Zack looked at the hand, and then grasped it with his own, it was hard and calloused, and completely enveloped his own. “It’s nice to meet you.” The man smiled slightly at Zack, “So, a fake ID huh? That’s pretty embarrassing to get caught with.” Zack was unsure if he was genuine or what exactly he was trying to convey, “I guess, it worked before, but I guess I ran out of luck.” “Well, you mom seemed pretty pissed about it.” “Right, that cop called you my step-dad, so are you and my mom…” “No, we just started dating a few weeks ago, I figured if I told the cops that they’d let us out quicker, and for some reason, people have a hard time mustering up the courage to challenge me when I say things.” Henry said this as he put the truck in reverse and began to leave the station. Zack sat quietly for a while, mustering all of his will power to not get a boner over this man. He was a walking sex dream for Zack, his ideal man, but it HAD to be the man his mom was dating. “So, since we have to spend the next few weeks together,” Henry began, “tell me about yourself. Your mom said we could use this time to get to know each other.” Zack took a moment to gather his thoughts. The deep rumbling bass of Henry’s voice still sending shivers up Zack’s spine. “Well, I just finished freshman year. I’m a math major. I used to swim back in high school. Uhhhh, i don’t know what all do you want to know about me?” “A math major, huh? So you’re pretty good with numbers?” “I guess you could say that, I got an A in all of my classes.” “What kind of job do you hope to get with that degree?” “Well, I’d love to be an actuary, but realistically I’ll probably be in finance.” “Sounds like you’ve really got some plans for yourself then. Tell me. Did those include getting arrested?” Zack looked over at Henry, a bit struck my the directness of the question. Even more struck though at the way the seatbelt dug into the deep crevice between his massive pecs, pulling the shirt tighter around them and causing his big nipples to poke into the shirt. “Relax, kid. I’m just joking. Your mom is the one upset that you got arrested, I could care less.” “Well, I didn’t plan on getting arrested, I’m just glad I won’t have a mugshot.” Zack paused, mustered up the courage then ventured, “Tell me about yourself.” Henry looked over slightly and raised an eyebrow at Zack. “Well, I’m ex Air Force. I retired a little over a year ago, and now I’m working on becoming a commercial pilot. I met your mom just a few months ago, but we started dating officially a couple weeks ago, but she seems to be gone a lot on business…” Henry trailed off, so Zack decided to pick up the conversation. “The Air Force, I guess you were a pilot there?” “Sure was, I got a bit too big to fit in a fighter jet, so now I’m thinking I could keep flying in huge cargo planes or something. You know with enough shoulder room ha ha.” “Too big to fly a fighter jet?” The question about his size slipped out of Zack’s mouth before he could stop it. “Yes. The military sets the height limit at 6’5”, and the weight limit at about 300lbs. After I was too tall, too wide, and too heavy, they grounded me. But I can still fly larger planes, and I’m damn good at it too.” “So how did you and my mom meet?” “She was consulting for the airline I’m trying to work for. She came in to help with some operational changes and we just kind of hit it off. With both of us traveling, me for pilot training and her for consulting, we only had a few really good dates, but eventually we got together.” Zack sat on this for a moment, before he posed his next question. “So do you know what’s going to happen to me now?” “Well, you got a ticket, so you’ll pay the fine and be done with it. But I’m under strict orders from your mother to keep you grounded at my house until she gets back in two weeks. So I guess at least for the next few weeks you’ll be helping me with chores and things. Maybe I can do a little military boot camp for you, help you reform your delinquent ways.” Henry flashed a smile at Zack, and Zack wasn’t sure if it was meant to sell a joke, or if there was some hidden meaning. Zack looked out the window, realizing that for quite a while they had been driving in a deeply forested area, a single lane road completely taken up by Henry’s large truck. As they drove the flash of the sun through the trees intermittently breaking up the deep shade from the mature trees covering the road. Henry slowed down the truck, and pulled off on a dark paved drive, it wound down deeper into the woods, and Zack could see a clearing up ahead. Henry pulled up into a large drive. The cabin that lie deep in the woods looked impeccable, the dark planks of wood evenly sanded and stained, the wrap around porch adorned with well kept flowers, landscaping added to the beauty of the home. “Well, lets get inside and get some rest, it’s late. Tomorrow we can head back to your dorm and get your things.” They walked into the cabin, the inside no less beautiful than the outside. The home was immaculately clean, the hardwood floors shining with polish, the deep brown leather of the furniture smooth and well kept. The inside of the cabin smelled faintly of wood smoke, and musk. Zack followed Henry down the narrow halls of the dark cabin, noticing how he shuffled slightly to the side as his wide shoulders refused to let him walk directly down the hall. Henry stopped at the first door to the right, “Here’s your room. There isn’t much in here besides a bet. The only bathroom is down the hall across from my room, I’ll leave the light in in case you need it. We’re leaving out of here early tomorrow to go get your things. I’d like to get that over with because I have other things to do tomorrow, but at least now I’ll have some help.” Henry left the doorway and continued down the hallway into the darkness and closing a heavy door behind him. Zack felt his way around the room, looking for a light. His eyes slowly adjusted to the moonlight coming through a window on the far wall. He saw a small twin bed and collapsed onto it. The thick mattress immediately sinking to his form and the soft blanket on the top feeling cool against his skin. This had been a long night, and Zack fell to sleep as he lie. That night Zack dreamed of Henry, he could only recall bits and pieces of each dream, but in each one Henry seemed to be larger and larger, until he awoke with a start. Ch 3. Henry pushed the door open to the room. Bright sunlight was pouring in through the window and landing on Henry as he stood in the doorway. “Time to get up, boy.” He said, his deep gruff voice seemingly even deeper this morning as if his throat were dry. Zack rolled over and opened his eyes more, adjusting to the light. Henry was in the doorway, his body clearly wider and taller than the small cabin doorframe, the top of his head cut off and his chest expanding from side to side, his arms out of sight. He looked huge in the light of the morning sun. He was wearing a light green military t shirt, the fabric cling to his body exposing his abs, and gathering up under his heavy overhanging pecs. The shirt was stretched and ruffled as Henry took a deep breath in, impatient. “I said, time to GET UP!” And Henry slammed a hand on the wall outside the door, causing it to shake and Zack jumped from bed. “Go get ready and meet me in the kitchen, quickly now, we have shit to do today.” Henry disappeared down the hallway, and Zack sat feeling his heart thrum in his chest for a moment.” He walked down the hallway to the bathroom, hearing the clang of dishes in the kitchen. In the bathroom, it was small, enough room for a toilet, a sink with some storage, a shower that was odd in that it had no sides or doors, just a spout from the roof, and a drain below. Zack noticed the tiled floor sloped in the bathroom to funnel into the shower, but it was just an odd corner. The last thing he noticed was a hamper, full of what Zack assumed to be dirty clothes. As Zack moved towards the shower to figure out how it worked, he noticed lying on top of the clothes pile, was a pair of huge briefs. No. He had literally just met Henry, and it was his mom’s boyfriend, he knew he shouldn’t even think about touching them, but something about the way they were placed, it’s like he was meant to see them. He turned on the shower to hide the sound of his next move. He walked out the hamper and grabbed the oversized underwear. The elastic waistband was stretched and weak, the leg holes had rips and tears up the sides. The backside of the briefs had small rips and tears abound as if they struggled to contain the ass that wore them, and the front pouch looked as if it had been permanently altered, hanging loose and low off of the rest of the brief, like it needed to be filled to the max to fit correctly. A knock on the door started him, he felt his soul leave his body as if he were caught. “Don’t waste the hot water, the tank isn’t very big, hurry up and let’s go.” Henry didn’t beat around the bush, his military background spoke for itself in his discipline and demeanor. Zack quickly showered and redressed in the same clothes from the night before, exiting the bathroom, he smelled breakfast, the scent of bacon, eggs, and toast coming down the hallway to greet him. He walked down the hall and into the open area where the kitchen was and saw Henry sitting at the table reading a news paper. His heavy body relaxed in a wooden chair. “Bout time you got out here, let’s eat.” Henry put down the newspaper and Zack noticed the way his heavy chest sat in the shirt, as he sat forward to eat the food piled on the plate before him, his chest rested on the table, mountains of power contained within the thin green fabric of his shirt. Zack sat down, not hungry, but also a bit afraid to not accept the offering of food from this giant. He made a plate and quickly ate what he could. When they finished Henry placed the plates into the dishwasher and they got in the truck to head to Zack’s dorm. Zack sat quietly for the majority of the ride. He had had the slightest taste of Henry’s anger this morning and he was just a bit afraid of upsetting him. “You’ve got to relax.” Henry said from the drivers seat. “What do you mean?” Zack replied, feigning ignorance. “Ever since I raised my voice a bit this morning you’ve been acting like a puppy that was scolded.” “Sorry, i just got yelled at a lot as a kid by my dad, guess I haven’t really gotten over it.” “Ah, daddy issues, huh?” Henry said in a teasing tone. Zack shifted uneasily in the large truck seat. Henry reached a large hand over and patted Zack on the chest and patted him hard a few times; Zack noticed that Henry’s hand took up so much of his torso, his hand was huge. The thumps on his chest made a deep hollow thumping sound, it didn’t hurt but it absolutely didn’t feel great. “I told you to relax, just a joke. You’re wound a little tight aren’t ya?” Zack wasn’t sure how to reply so he just chuckled as tried to let it all roll off his back. As they pulled up to the dorm, Zack saw other students were moving their things out today as well. As chance would have it, Chris and his family were there as well, helping Chris to load his things in their SUV. Zack saw Chris as he got out of the truck. “Dude!” Chris called as he strode over to Zack, “What happened last night?!” Zack looked down at the ground, embarrassed, then he felt a huge hand land heavily on his shoulder and grip him slightly. “Little guy got arrested.” Henry said with a cavalier style that somehow put Zack at ease. Chris’s eyes popped out of his skull as he looked up at the towering figure standing next to Zack. “Henry Branson, I’m Zack’s step-dad, nice to meet you…” Henry stuck out his other huge paw for Chris to shake. The big stud on campus reached a shaky hand out and gripped Henry’s, but Henry’s hand even swallowed a big hand like Chris’. “Hi, I uh, I’m Chris, Zack’s friend.” “We’re you one of the others out with him last night when he got arrested?” Chris’s expression changed as he quickly shifted his gaze to Zack, although not for long before he went back to clearly admiring Henry’s physique. “You got arrested, I thought you said…” Chris began, before Zack cut him off. “Doesn’t matter what I said. I got caught at the door and taken in, end of story.” Zack shot daggers at Chris, trying to get him to shut up before he outed him to Henry. Zack wasn’t sure, but something told him Henry wouldn’t take too kindly to Zack being gay. Chris could have cared less, he was too busy still gawking at Henry. “You enjoying the gun show, kid.” Henry said to Chris, “You look like you workout a bit too.” Chris blushed, “I do my best, tryna look like you one day. You’re massive.” Henry looked down over his thick pecs at Chris, the tall athlete dwarfed by his mass, “Maybe I can get Zack here to workout with me this summer, then y’all could workout together using my program.” “That’d be awesome!” Chris said, ecstatic. “Well, I don’t want to be here all day, Zack, let’s go pack your shit and get gone.” “Good seeing you Chris.” Zack said as Henry led him away. “You too.” Chris said, trying with every fiber of his straight being not to stare at the global sized ass Henry had bouncing in his pants. “He seemed nice, a little jumpy, and he liked to stare. I guess that’s why you two make such good friends.” Zack stayed quiet as he led Henry up to his dorm. As they got closer, Zack remembered his weed stash he kept and he quickly began to plan how he would get it out without arousing Henry’s suspicion, something told him Henry wouldn’t be a huge fan of weed. They entered his dorm and Henry looked comically large in the small confined room. As the two moved around they would occasionally bump into each other, and Zack could feel the rock hard muscle that apparently covered his entire body. “God, look how small you are.” Henry said as he held up one of Zack’s shirts with his university logo on it. As he held up the size small shirt to his XXXL body, the size difference between them was more apparent. Barely covering the middle of his wide chest and not coming down far on his torso. He laughed quietly as he helped Zack pack his clothes, every few items he would hold them up to his body. He picked opened Zack’s sock and underwear drawer and packed them away, holding up one pair of underwear to his body, the small little briefs barely enough to cover his crotch. Zack looked and internally whimpered, picturing what Henry would look like in only a pair of tight underwear. They finished packing up all of Zack’s clothes into totes, “Alright, I’ll take these to the car. You go ahead and pack up the last of your things, let’s get this done.” With that Henry squatted down low and grabbed the stack of totes and lifted. Showing no strain in the effort of lifting it. As he walked through the doorway with the stack of totes, Zack got to work hiding the tiny container of weed, a pipe, some papers, and a lighter. Luckily he kept them in an airtight container, but they needed to be hidden among his other belongings. As Zack finished packing up the last few boxes of everything on his desk and under his bed, Henry returned. The heat had gotten to him and he had broken a sweat, dark stains in his armpits, below his overhanging pecs, and in a v pattern down his back. “Let me get those!” Henry insisted, lifting the rest of the boxes with as much ease as he had done before. As they headed out, Zack turned out his light, and shut his door. Even though he’d be back in the fall, it felt like a finality, locking the door and leaving, following Henry out. As they drove home, they made small talk, Zack felt he was slowly getting Henry to warm up to him, but he could never be sure. Henry’s distant and gruff attitude and tone made it hard for Zack to know if he was still annoyed with picking him up from jail or if he was actually relaxing. When they pulled up to Henry’s cabin, the big man got out and and began to unload Zack’s things. Zack went to the back to help, “Let me get this, you’ll slow me down. Why don’t you go inside and start unpacking things as I bring them to your room.” In two quick trips Henry had unloaded all of Zack’s things and sat them in his room. “Go ahead and finish unpacking, I’m going to go shower. I got a bit sweaty.” As Zack unpacked his things, he decided to spend some time jerking off. He’d been around Henry for less than 24 hours and already he had felt his cock hard and leaking in his pants any time he was close to the monster of a man. He pulled his pants down and laid on the bed. He closed his eyes and tried to mentally undress Henry, his big hairy mass spilling from his tight clothes, his huge cock coiled in his pants ready to burst free. He stroked his cock and then he shot his load onto his stomach. It didn’t take him long with how horny Henry made him, but he was also ashamed of the tiny amount of cum that had come from his small cock. He quickly cleaned up and relaxed, thinking that now he would be able to be near Henry without constant thoughts of being thrown around by the man. Zack heard the shower turn off, followed by heavy wet thumping on the wooden boards in the hall. Zack’s heart raced, all he had to do was go in the hallway and he could see Henry shirtless, in a towel. Damn, that thought got him hard again, already. He had to control it, Henry couldn’t ever find out how Zack saw him. A few moments later there was a heavy knock on his door, his s.” heart lept as Henry pushed open the door. He was wearing a tight t shirt again and a pair of sweatpants, the grey material pulled tight over his hulking thighs, half a basketball shoved into the front of his pants. “I’m going to go workout, do you want to come? You look like you could use some meat on your bones.” Zack toyed with the idea for a moment, but decided that if he was to gain favor with Henry, the gym may just be the place to do that. “Sure. I’ve never worked out thought.” Zack admitted. “I had assumed that, I’ll show you the ropes” Henry said playfully, a slight smile gracing his face. “Get dressed and meet me in the kitchen.” As Zack dressed, he began to wonder where this gym was. Surely Henry didn’t drive all the way into town, but this cabin was far too small to hold a gym, Zack was sure he’s have see it by now. He slipped on a tank top and met to meet Henry. “Follow me.” Henry said before Zack could even ask his question. Henry walked out the back door, Zack followed behind him, watching the big masses of each of his glutes bounce inside his tight sweatpants, slightly wedging between his deep asscrack, showing off even more of the robust shape. Henry walked down a stone path that led into the thick tree line and into the dark shaded woods. The afternoon humid air weighing heavy on Zack as he walked outside, and the immediate relief was incredible when he walked into the shade. Henry wound around a path roughly cut into the trees, the stones along the path each large and flat, making a smooth walkway along the forest floor. As they kept walking, Zack noticed a large metal building in a clearing ahead. As they got closer he observed it was a long metal pole bard, with plain silver metal covering the outside of the structure. A porch was erected at the front with some outdoor seating, a grill, a fire pit, and a small fridge. Henry walked into the barn and turned on the light, flooding the dark shaded forest area with a reflective light from the windows. Zack walked in behind Henry and his jaw dropped. It was a whole gym, complete with everything someone could want, the walls were covered in mirrors, and in one corner was a large sound system. Henry walked over and turned on some classic rock as Zack continued to take in the amount of equipment in the room. He also noticed a door at the back, it didn’t seem like the back wall was far enough back to take up the full length of the barn, he wondered what might be behind the door. Henry snapped him back to the present. “Pretty nice set-up right?” Henry said, putting his hands on his hips, standing tall and looking proud of his home gym. “It’s incredible, there’s so much in here.” “Thanks bud, I’ve been collecting for years. Now. Today is chest day, so we will start by learning and practicing those exercises.” ‘Bud’? Did Henry just call him ‘Bud’? That sounded way too friendly, he was excited to be seeming to be on Henry’s good side, but also apprehensive about the apparent sudden change in attitude. Henry walked over to a bench, the bar bending with the weight of several 45lb plates on each side. “Alright, I’ll start, show you the form, and then you can give it a try, okay?” “Sounds good to me!” Zack said. Henry lie back on the bench, his huge form dwarfing the bench, as he lie down the mountains and valleys of his muscles we’re on full display, his huge pecs piling up, the valley between then covered by the stretched T-shirt, the grooves of his abs visible in the tight shirt. The big bulge rising up in his sweatpants, his massive quads pressing against the sweatpants, pushing them out in every direction. “Alright, so the key here is the grip and feet.” Henry spoke in his deep enthralling voice, and Zack observed the wide grip he placed on the bar. “You want to place your feet comfortably on the floor, they’re going to give you a solid base to work from.” Zack looked and saw Henry’s large gym shoes positioning on the floor. He was too tall to place them on either side of the bench, but where his long legs extended off the edge of the bench, but they were firmly planted wide. “next, you want to position yourself under the bar, there’s more to it than this, but starting out just position the bar right above your nipples.” As he said it Henry exaggerated the point by tracing from his thick nipples up to right in front of the bar. Zack tried to pay attention but it seemed like Henry’s nipples were getting hard and engorged. They looked like two big eraser tips under his tight shirt, forcing their way forward and mesmerizing Zack. “Last, make sure that you get the grip right, look how far apart my hands are, find a spot on the bar and work with it.” Flexing his large hands around the bar Henry arched his back and lifted the weight off the rack. “Once you have it up, make sure you bring it down evenly, directly straight down.”He was lifting so much weight and still able to talk normally. he took a deep breath in, expanding his chest, and slowly lowering the bar until he just gently touched his chest. “Notice how my elbows are. They aren’t bowed out, but they’re nice and level. Also important, remember to breath.” As he said it Henry released the air from his lungs and pushed the bar back up. He repeated this whole process over and over and over. Zack was intently focused, but not on the form or breathing pattern, but mainly on the pump that was exuding from his huge chest. Finally Henry racked the weight. “Alright, are you ready for your turn?” Henry said as he sat up and looked back at Zack. “We might need to take some of that weight off first.” Henry laughed, “Don’t worry, I have another bench over there, the bar is about 50 lbs, so we will just use that to practice your form.” Zack walked over to the bench and lie down, he tried to remember his feet positioning, hand positioning, taking a breath. As he settled into the bench, Henry appeared over his head. Laying down and looking up, Zack’s field of vision consisted of Henry’s heavy bulge, and protruding out past that were his swollen pecs. It was perfect, Zack thought, he could lay here forever and be happy just staring at this view. Henry was so tall, that his bulge was elevated above Zack’s head, but as he squatted down to place his hands around the bar as well, the package got closer and closer to Zack’s face. Then it stopped, “This is how you spot someone, just have a loose grip under the bar, and a strong stance, ready to help if they need it.” Zack took his breath and lifted the rod off the rack, it was heavier than he expected and his hands weren’t exactly centered right, the bar wobbled and tilted falling towards him as he lost grip. Suddenly he felt a heavy hot pressure on his face, something huge laying on his entire face, covering from his forehead to his mouth. But the weight of the bar was gone, and quickly he realized what had happened. He had almost dropped the bar, Henry caught it, and in his effort to get low enough to catch the bar, he had smothered Zack with his monster bulge, which now seemed ever bigger than before. Zack sat up quickly as his cock responded immediately, hard as a rock. He quickly and quietly adjusted himself. “What was that?” Henry said. “Sorry, it was my first time, I wasn’t exactly sure what to expect.” “That’s okay, your first time is always rough. Why don’t you lay back and try again.” Henry sounded so encouraging, Zack followed the command and retried. As he got ready to lift the bar, Henry lowered himself close to Zack, his bulge so close if Zack stuck out his tongue he could lick it. “Alright, I’m ready this time. I got you, just remember how I did it and do your best.” Zack lifted the bar and focused on his form, Henry was steadying the bar and guiding it down evenly as Zack got the hang of the motion. After 10 reps, Zack was doing it on his own, and then he racked the weight. “Congratulations, that was good!” Henry said, patting Zack on his chest with one huge hand as Zack still lay on the bench. After a few more sets each, they moved to another exercise. For this one, Henry sat on an inclined bench and grabbed cables from each side, and brought the up together above his chest, his shirt bunching up and gathering between his pecs as he did, each time he lowered them and spread his chest, the release of his shirt showed more and more sweat soaking into the fabric. Zack sat on the incline bench for his turn. “Take your shirt off for me, let me see if you’re working the right part of your chest as you do this.” Zack looked confused, because he was, “Oh relax, take it off or I’ll take it off of you.” Zack considered for a split second on insisting that Henry rip his shirt off of him, but decided it was probably best not to poke a bear. He took his shirt off and assumed position, Henry adjusted the weight, and Zack worked the cables. Henry stood over Zack, and felt his chest as he worked the weight. “Good, you’re getting good form for your inner chest.” Zack did everything he could to fight his hornyness as Henry stood over him with his hands on his body. They continued their workout. Henry showing Zack new exercises, Zack working to impress Henry. Until Zack heard a rip. Henry was lying on the bench, pressing what Zack estimated to be over 1000lbs, with 12, 45lb plates on each side of his special bench bar. As Henry lowered the bar, his shirt rippled along the side of his chest, leaving a huge gash in his shirt along the side. “DAMMIT!” Henry said as he racked the bar and sat up. “I bought two sizes too big a month ago and I still ripped it. Fuck!” As he said it Henry inspected the damage to the shirt, his huge chest still trying to force it’s way out of the shirt, every move he made causing the rip to get bigger and bigger. Henry looked in the mirror at his chest, and flexed his biceps, the two cannons splitting the sleeves from the end up to his shoulders as his massive biceps forced their way out of the shirt, a large vein popping up from the head of each bicep, a clear split showing the separation from his massive tricep and rock hard bicep clear and defined. “I think it’s time we call it a day, if I’m ripping out of this shirt like the hulk I think that’s a good workout.” Henry said, nonchalant about his size ballooning from the exertion of the workout. “I agree, thank you for teaching me.” Zack replied. “That’s just the beginning, I’m going to show you so much more.” Zack stopped as Henry walked out of the gym and headed back to the house. He knew what he meant, he was going to show him more exercises in the gym, but in Zack’s horny mind he heard it very differently. His mouth had run dry and his mind ran wild as he imagined different scenarios with Henry, in every one of them the huge man towered over him, flexing his godly muscles. Getting back into the house, Henry made two protein shakes, one regular for Zack, and one that was in a half gallon jug for himself. As he chugged down the shake, little drops spilled from the corners of his mouth, dripping from his lips down into his shirt, the fabric covering his huge chest absorbing the liquid. “Ah, that’s some good shit.” Henry said, placing his jug heavily on the counter, empty of its contents. Zack was still working on sipping through his, it tasted alright but it was so thick. “So, Zack. There’s something I wanted to talk to you about real quick.” Zack paused drinking and looked up. “Will you wipe that scared puppy dog look off your face, relax.” Henry’s booming voice and pumped muscles brought little comfort to Zack, he was terrified of what Henry might do to him if he noticed how Zack was looking at him. He did his best though to place a neutral expression on his face. “So, your mom broke up with me this morning.” Henry said. Zack was a bit taken aback. Why had his mom not told him or mentioned it, why was ?henry still housing him, why had she broken up with this pure hunk. “W, w, what happened?” Zack said trying to formulate and order his questions in a coherent fashion. “Well, she found someone else on her trip, someone she works with I guess because she said she’d get to spend more time with him.” Henry must have picked up on the further questions Zack had because he launched into a longer explanation with no prompting. “While we were talking she said you can go and stay at her house until she comes home, but I offered to let you stay here with me for the rest of the two weeks. We just moved your stuff, I don’t particularly want to do it again.” Henry paused, examining Zack for his reaction, but Zack continued to stare down into his half drank protein shake. “Plus…” Henry began again, “I’ve enjoyed having someone here with me. I enjoy my space, but it does get quiet out here. So if you’d like, you can stay until the end of the two weeks. If not, I understand and we can move you back to your moms’ tomorrow.” “I’d love to stay.” Zack said quickly, before he even realized he had said it. Shit, he’d shown his cards, now Henry would know, he’d see right through him. “Wonderful!” Henry said, throwing his arms in the air. “I think we should celebrate. After all, I’m single again, and you get a nice vacation now.” “Celebrate?” Zack asked. “Yeah, come on!” Henry said, leaving out the back door and heading back towards his gym. Zack followed him, listening to his bare feet slap heavily against the stones making up the path. At the building, Henry bent over quickly giving Zack the chance to appreciate the truly huge size of the two ass cheeks struggling to rip out of those sweatpants. Then Henry stood back up and turned around and offered a beer to Zack. Zack hesitated as if it was a trick or a test. “For the last time, relax.” Henry said, a commanding military tone taking his voice, and Zack quickly grabbed the beer from his big mitt, obediently following direction without a second, or even a first thought. Henry cracked open his beer, and sat down into one of the chairs on the porch, the thick wood creaking and cracking under his weight. Zack followed suit and sat as well, the oversized chair practically surrounding his small frame. “Maybe a beer or two will help you relax, you’re always so tense. Are you always like this?” Zack froze, unsure how to respond, but he decided being honest, or at least partially honest, was the best course of action with Henry. “You’re a little intimidating.” “A little?” Henry said, looking over to Zack. He then leaned forward and over towards Zack. He balled his fist and flexed his bicep. The peak rising up in front of Zack’s face. As Henry slowly flexed his arm, the rising mound of muscle began to eclipse his vision, veins popping out and running like thick cords long the rock hard bicep. Henry moved his huge flexed arm within inches of Zack’s face and repeated, “a little?” Zack focused, his cock rock hard in his pants, all of the blood leaving his brain and rushing to his dick as he struggled to not only form a reply, but to make sure that Henry didn’t notice his hard-on; not that he had to worry much due to his small size, but still. “Okay, you’re huge, you were in the military, I just met you, and you’re huge.” Dammit, half a beer had gone to his head already, he said it twice, he was going to know exactly how Zack felt. “Well, relax. I may be loud, but I’d never hurt you. I never even really get mad, I usually just fake it to get things done, like this morning. Sure got you out of bed quick didn’t it?” As he said it, Henry chuckled. Zack laughed along, his anxiety lowering, maybe he had just been paranoid. As they continued to talk, Henry pounded beer after beer, clearly enjoying his ‘celebration’. Zack slowly worked on his second, sipping slowly, he’d always been made fun of for being a lightweight in college. After a solid 7-8 beers, Henry stood. “You’re good with numbers right?” He said looking down at Zack. “I’m a math major, so yeah.” Zack replied, the alcohol finally allowing him to truly loosen up around Henry. “How bout you help me measure my chest and arms. I still feel this crazy pump from our workout. I feel fucking huge. I need to know if I’m still getting bigger.” Zack’s cock ached in his pants as he prepared himself, “Sure.” He said, ever so careful as to not seem too eager and excited. Henry stood up, “Woahhh.” The big man said as he reached out and grabbed the chair for some support, “Those beers made me a bit dizzy to stand up so fast.” He laughed and then walked into the gym. On the far wall Henry grabbed a tape measure and a notebook. He walked back across the gym and approached Zack. As he walked, Zack couldn’t help but notice the massive bulge in his pants swinging back and forth, the huge quads behind it shoving the package forward and left and right as he walked, like a basketball bouncing in his pants. Zack steeled himself, he could get through this without fucking up, he knew it. Henry reached his hands out and handed Zack the tape measure and the notebook. The notebook was a tattered old college ruled notebook with a red cardboard cover, and a pencil stuck in the metal spiral wiring. “After you measure, be sure to write it down in there so I can keep track.” Henry lowered himself to the ground and began to pump out push-ups, as Zack opened the notebook. He saw an array of numbers listed in various columns on page after page. Each column was a different body part, and with each dated measurement the numbers increased. Zack looked and saw many years ago when Henry had first started keeping track. He was 6’1”, 165lbs, he was tall, but so tiny. He got taller and heavier, Zack flipped the pages, imagining Henry growing as he got closer to the most recent pages. He noticed at some point that the measurement days got further and further apart, but the gains stayed consistent. Close to the back of the notebook, a new column had been added, it was just labeled “S/H/G”, each of the measurements under this column were formatted as such too. Henry was still on the floor pumping out push-ups, switching his hand positions every so often to target a different muscle group. Zack flipped to the most recent page. It had been months since Henry had measured. Height: 6’4” Weight: 270lbs Chest: 64inches Biceps: 22 inches Waist: 34 inches Shoe: 14 Thighs: 28 inches S/H/G: 6/10/7 Aside from the last three numbers, Zack got a pretty good idea for how much Henry had grown over the past several months. Henry stood up, his huge chest heaving, the shirt still ripped and torn as his massive muscled chest pushed against it, begging for release. “Arms first.” Henry said, hauling his huge cannon bicep in front of Zack’s face again. “25 inches.” Zack read off. “And this one.” Henry said shifting his mass and pumping his right arm a few times, just inches away from Zack’s face. “25.2 inches.” Henry stood up and flexed in a front double bicep pose, the sleeves ripping just a bit more, tearing back to expose his broad shoulders, “Fuck yeah, still symmetrical as hell!” “Alright, now the chest.” As Henry said this he bounced his ballooned out pecs under the tight shirt. Uncontrollably, Zack salivated, but he was careful to keep it in his mouth. As Zack stood in front of Henry, he was face to face with the monster chest, his nose aligned to the deep covered crevice between Henry’s two huge chest muscles. Zack stretched the tape measure out, leaning in and reaching his arms around Henry’s relaxed body. As Zack tried to grasp the tape measure behind Henry’s back, Zack just found more and more back with each stretch, he couldn’t get his arms all the way around the big man. As he leaned in closer, he felt a warm ball press against his stomach. He quickly drew back, knowing he had just rubbed his body against Henry’s swollen cock. “What the fuck kid.” Henry said. Zack almost passed out, his legs went numb, this was it, Henry had found him out. “Lean in here and get this tape measure around me so I can flex!” He said, his tone commanding, demanding Zack to obey. Zack leaned in again, this time once his stomach made contact with the covered python in Henry’s pants, he continued to lean in, pressing his face closer and closer to Henry’s heaving pecs. Finally his cheek made contact with one of the solid mounds of muscle. He could smell Henry’s musk as he leaned in, the scent of some cologne and white soap, mixed with the primal smell of sweat. Zack’s cock was solid in his pants still, and he was doing everything he could to not let it brush against Henry’s massive tree trunk thigh. He felt the swelling in Henry’s pants increase as the pressure of Zack’s body pressing against him grew. Finally, Zack tossed the tape measure a bit in the back, and caught it with his other hand. Pulling himself back, he felt relief to be out of the awkward situation, but he also knew he would dream for months about being so intimately close to such massive pumped pecs, feeling that huge cock press against his body. He pulled the tape tight, and Henry took a breath in and flexed. His shirt protested, but the muscles underneath forced their way, splitting the shirt in the back, at the neck, and down the sides of the thick chest as Henry prepared to show off his truly freakish size. Zack held the tape measure firm, allowing it to get longer and Henry expanded his chest, but also enjoying the feeling of pressing his hands onto the rippling hard surface of the massive flexing beast. “Read it out loud, I want to hear.” Henry demanded, his face eclipsed by the heavy shelf of chest rising from his torso. “72 inches…” Zack said, and Henry relaxed his flex. “FUCK yeahhhh.” Henry said as he bounced his pecs some more. “Come here, feel how heavy one of these fuckers is.” Henry said, and before Zack could protest, he felt a huge hand grab his wrist and pull it to Henry’s chest. Henry placed Zack’s hand under his right pec, and let it completely relax in his hand. Zack felt Henry’s big hard nipple through the shirt, and he felt the weight of the pec in his tiny hand. He pushed up on it, and it was indeed heavy as fuck, there had to be more muscle in one of Henry’s pecs that in Zack’s whole body. Then, it happened, without warning, without control. Zack came, his cock twitched and jerked in his pants as it pumped his tiny load into his underwear. “Ohhhhhh.” Zack said as he bent over, trying to hide what was happening. “Whats wrong?! Are you okay?!” Henry said as he reached a hand out to Zack. “I’m…I’m fine.” Zack said, still bent over, never before had be been so grateful for having a cock that was so easy to hide, “Just a stomach cramp. I think I need to use the restroom.” “There’s one in the back of the building, here.” Henry said as he walked over to the door leading out the rear of the building. As he crossed the threshold he turned on a light, and the room lit up. As Zack walked into the room he was a bit taken by what it held. A raised wooden floor, a hot tub sunken into the ground, a sauna room, an ice bath, and a massage table. “Woah.” Zack said, straightening up. “Yeah, the bathroom is in the back corner. But pretty cool right?” Henry said, gesturing to the room, “It’s a recovery room, everything you’d need to relax sore muscles or take care of yourself after the gym.” Zack walked to the back of the room and Henry called, “I’m going to head inside and take a shower, just come in whenever you’re ready.” And with that he left. Zack hurried to the bathroom and pulled down his pants and underwear, to be sure, he had a made a mess. Grabbing some toilet paper, he did his best to clean himself up, using hand soap to hopefully mask the scent of his cum on himself, and flushing the evidence down the toilet. He knew if he hurried inside he’d have a chance to get to his room and change before Henry had the chance to notice the cum stain that was now on the outside of his shorts. “Fuck.” Was all Zack said as he relaxed against the wooden wall of the bathroom. He hadn’t even seen Henry without his shirt, he hadn’t seen him naked for sure, hell, he’d barely touched him, and he blew his load. This man held so much power over him with his mere existence and domineering tone that it drove Zack feral. Taking another deep breath, he walked back to the house, quickly to his room, and he got ready to shower after Henry. He heard Henry leave the bathroom and close his bedroom door, and Zack went into the bathroom. He showered the same off of his body. What was he even doing, lusting so openly over this man who had been so kind and helpful to him, and what, all Zack could think about was how much he wanted to get completely wrecked by that bull. Leaving the bathroom after his shower, he heard the TV playing something, and he saw Henry’s large dark silhouette on the couch. “Hey, come in here when you’re ready so we can relax.” Henry called down the hall as Zack rushed to his room. He put on the baggiest clothes he owned, hoping if he popped another boner, he could hide it easily. Walking into the living room, Henry handed him another beer, and motioned for him to sit on the couch next to him. As Zack sat down, he realized just how much space on the couch Henry was taking up. When he sat, the couch was sagging under Henry’s immense weight, and Zack was sliding in closer, like a large star warping space time, and Henry was a small planet trapped in his orbit, slowly falling into him. Zack fought it, knowing if he touched Henry again, he’d get hard. Henry raised his arm and laid it lazily across the back of the couch, as Zack fell in closer, slowly, he could feel the warmth emanating from the deep hairy armpit. Henry’s tank top he was wearing was doing little to hide his physique underneath, and his tight gym shorts displayed his still massive bulge, it didn’t look like it had shrunk at all. They continued this dance of Zack struggling to stay on the other side of the couch, and Henry appearing blissfully unaware and drinking for a few shows, maybe an hour? Zack wasn’t sure, he was fighting his own internal battle now to just relax down into Henry and go for broke. But then Henry stood and walked into the kitchen. With the way things were laid out, Zack couldn’t see Henry, but he could hear as the big man threw away his beer bottles and drank a glass of water. Then, an odd silence. Henry appeared out of the corner of Zack’s eye, still in his tank top, but no longer in his shorts. He was only in a pair of tight black briefs which stretched out over his huge cock. In the dark of the room Zack couldn’t make out much detail in the black fabric, but as the TV flickered light, the glimmers danced on the thick tube that was growing in the pouch. Henry walked over and stood in front of Zack, his arms crossed and folded across his big chest, lifting it, and flaring his forearms. His crotch eye level with Zack as the smaller man sat on the couch, frozen. “That was a good workout today, a good start.” Henry said, barely moving his body. “Uh, yeah, it was great.” “And thanks for helping me measure. Can’t believe how much I’ve grown.” As he said this Henry bounced his pecs under his crossed arms. “You know what I also can’t believe?” Henry said, looking down at Zack. “What’s that.” Zack replied, and as he did, Henry lowered his body down. Bringing his knees and thighs down on either side of Zack, putting his arms on either side of Zack and gripping the back of the dark leather couch. As he did, Zack could hear the leather rub at it made contact with the thick callouses on Henry’s hands. Henry lowered his chest until Zack’s head was nearly below the shelf like overhang. Then Henry pushed his hips forward and pushed at Zack with this bulge, the thick tube of cock underneath hot and pulsing as it made contact with Zack’s body. “I can’t believe you came so easily.” Zack heard a ringing in his ears, his vision blurred, his cock stood at attention. He tried to bring himself back into his body. “I, what?” Zack said, barely getting the words out in a squeak as his terrified expression gave him away. “Look, you even have a little hard-on right now.” Henry took one finger and poked at Zack’s hard cock in his baggy pants, “Awe, is that for me?” He said as he pushed his bulge into Zack’s chest again. Then he held a bicep up in front of Zack’s face, and slowly flexed it. “You wanna kiss it?” Henry said, his words slurred from the alcohol, and his breath hot at his came out. “No.” Zack said, surprising himself, was this him protecting himself or why had he just said that? “Oh. Then I’ll just have to try harder next time…Welp!” Henry said, quickly pushing back and standing up, “I’m off to bed, try not to dream about me too much tonight.”

What a refreshingly unique and intelligent style of writing! And the story certainly veered in a surprisingly different direction than I had first thought we were heading after reading chapter 1. Bravo!

Damn @ TroyHunk10 you are playing into my wildest fantasy. I have had my share of extended intense encounters that echo your story but they still pale in comparison. Goals dude! I’m a big pumper and love pumping between fuck sessions. The results are sick. I apologize for the humble brag but your story is more truth than fantasy. The attached pic is me taken after three days with a fuckbud that flew in for the weekend. thanks for the great story man. It’s HotAF and I can’t wait for more

Tait = Dominant Giant, Alpha, god of muscles. Lacey = dominant girl. Kane/Matty = submissive puppy. I'm liking this setup.

@bbmikenj The parts, where Hank was effortlessly cocky, made something down under rise up Your writing is impeccable as always, and I hope to ilicit that reaction in you with my writing too one day.

When next part ?

(So, this is the first time I found the courage to post a little story I’ve written recently. English isn’t my primary language so hopefully the story is readable. Enjoy and let me know what you think.) LUKE - part 1: THE RECORDING Dylan and Matt were best friends. Always sharing everything together. “Hey dude” Matt said. “I found this file on the web that says it contains the deepest voice ever recorded. No footage, only audio.” Dylan looked at his best friend to see if he was joking again. But apparently Matt was very serious. “I’m sure our girlfriends would love us to have a super deep voice, hehe” A moment later they both sat down and started the audio file on Dylan’s tablet. Some voice over started explaining a few facts about the audio file. “Listen carefully. This recording contains the voice of a minor. There used to be video footage to, but it has been removed because it was too obscene. Too revealing. And most people could no handle what they were seeing. Also keep in mind that the voice on this recording is not meant for male audiences. Listen to it on your own risk.” Matt and Dylan looked at each other. They only noticed the last too sentences. “Why would they say it’s not for male audiences?” Matt asked Dylan. “I have no idea, but to be honest, it actually makes me more curious.” Dylan answered. “So let’s continue. The file continued. It started a count down. 3…2…1 “Hi” an incredibly deep voice boomed through the computer speakers. Matt and Dylan were both erect when they heard the hyper manly voice. “My name is Luke and I just turned 18.” The incredibly deep voice continued shaking the two friend’s senses. “That voice…it’s…oh fuck…so m-manly.” Matt said, while he stroked his dick through his pants. Dylan was already openly stroking his cock after he took off his jeans. He was breathing heavily. What happened next is something both boys could not have imagined… “I’m your alpha.” the voice said, causing Matt to stick out his tongue and open his pants to jerk off his cock too. “Your superior.” making both boys drool, and their cocks leak tons of pre. “Your god.” which made the boys empty their balls with a seemingly endless supply of cum. They kept cumming for two minutes straight. “And now…” the monstrously deep voice continued “…you are mine. If you are a girl, your tits might have grown bigger and your butt more bubbly. Your body adapted to look more beautiful for me. And if you are a guy, your body has realized how manly I am. Turning you into a horny, weak little gay boy. Submitting to me. Forgetting about your lover, because I am the one you really want. Becoming horny whenever you only think about this recording. Your cock spurting cum when hearing the slightest rumbling sound of my voice. You are all MINE” The recording ended. Matt and Dylan kept cumming endlessly while hearing the rest of the audio file. They were kissing each other and moaning uncontrollably, only to pass out next to each other. The recording was programmed to send itself to all contacts that were available on Dylan’s tablet……..

“Uhh...wha? Where am I?” The 28-year-old Lebanese born cutie awakens in a place that he has never been to before. He is woozy from the night before and can’t remember what happened. He notices that the area has a bathroom, kitchen, and bedroom furniture after getting up on his feet. He looks down and sees that he is still wearing his outfit from the restaurant he went to with his date. A blue v-neck shirt with loose fitting jeans. He is not wearing shoes. He has multi-colored socks on. He finds a mirror down a small corridor and looks at himself. He is thin with a well-groomed black beard and opens his mouth to examine his teeth. He hears a voice coming from somewhere above his head and turns to find a camera directed towards him. “Good morning, Leo. It is good to see that you are doing okay. Our date last night went really well. I especially enjoyed the end of the night when you decided to kiss me.” Leonid Ajram grimaces as he continues to stare into the camera and immediately recognizes the voice. “Isiah, what are you up to? Is this some kind of joke? I genuinely thought that we were going to move forward in our friendship. I really like you. It isn’t easy for me to connect with another man. What is this place I am in? It looks like a bunker of some kind.” “Don’t worry about it Leo. If you check the fridge in the kitchen, you will see that you have plenty of food to satiate your appetite. I will also provide your computer to you once we get you more comfortable.” The 5’5 black-haired, furry Arabian man walks over to the fridge and opens it. He sees a lot of things that suggest that he is a bodybuilder. It confuses him with all the protein-rich meals and drinks. He closes it and walks back over to the same camera. “Heh, are you joking? I mean...look at me. Does it look like I work out? I am probably around 63 kilos soaking wet.” “Yeah, well that won’t be the case much longer, my sexy friend. Why don’t you drink one of those shakes?” After grabbing one of them out of the fridge and gulping it down, Leo can now feel something happening inside his abdomen. He clutches it and starts groaning. It doesn’t take long before he notices that his hands and feet start to swell ever so slowly. He realizes that he can also feel himself getting a little taller as well. His arms and legs slowly thicken, and he can feel his flat chest starting to get a bit curvier. He can feel his abdominals popping out as well and his cock getting a little fatter than before. The pain he felt in the beginning quickly subsides. He is now smiling. “You are an asshole, Isiah. You injected me with that molecule you were telling me about last night, didn’t you? I do feel surprisingly good right now though.” Leo is now checking out the changes in the mirror again. He lifts his shirt up and smiles as he stares at his athletic frame. He turns and notices that he also has more in the trunk than he did previously. He flexes his biceps, which rise and form into nice peaks. He then pulls his pants down to admire his well-defined legs, thick furry cock and heavy ball sack. He is starting to get incredibly horny and starts stroking himself. “I am okay with this bro. Are you watching me right now? I wonder how far you are wanting to take this with me?” After a few minutes of edging himself, Leo stops and pulls his pants back up. He turns to the camera again. He smiles and starts to moan. He is really starting to enjoy himself. “Isiah...I am not mad at you for doing this to me. Mmm...are you getting off on me turning into a bodybuilder?” The cutie can feel himself getting even taller now as his body goes into another growth phase. He realizes that he still has his socks on as his feet start to rip through them. He closes his eyes and starts to laugh. He can hear Isiah whispering on the camera saying, “Yeah...fucking grow for me Leo.” His clothing is now getting extremely tight on his swelling frame as his expanding quads strain his jeans and his inflating upper body begins to test the limits of his shirt. He opens his eyes to stare in delight at his gorgeous veiny biceps, triceps, and forearms. He takes a couple of his fingers from both hands and takes turns tracing the roadmap of his impressive veins up both of his arms. His sleeves are now clinging to his big triceps. His pecs have formed a shelf and are hugging his top perfectly. His cock is begging for mercy in his jeans, but he is savoring what is happening to him and is going to let his body decide what to do next. The amount of testosterone flowing through him has him longing for Isiah. “Get in here with me, jerk. I want to share this with you.” “Go weigh yourself Leo. There is a scale by the kitchen.” “OH, FUCK YES!” Leo finds it and steps on the scale. He is extremely pleased with the number. “Oh yeah, 84kg. I feel so much bigger. I wonder how much taller I am.” Isiah chimes in. “Well, the molecule generally adds about two inches each time you grow...so I am guessing 5’9.” Leo is not satisfied with that. “Damn, I’m not tall enough. Maybe if I drink some more of these shakes...” He opens the fridge again and guzzles down two more of the drinks that are in there. He sighs as he finishes them. He finds another camera in the kitchen. “Bro, how many times is this going to happen today? I want so much more...” “Well, I imagine you are going to grow again shortly because your body is now filled with thousands of molecules. They multiply each time you grow.” Leo can sense it again from within him. He starts to laugh slowly as he walks over into the bedroom area. It is at this point that Isiah crept into the complex through a back entrance. He knows that he is about to get a show because he has wanted to grow his good friend for several months. His dream has been to turn his friend into a huge beast so that he could be capable of turning himself into one. This of course, excites him greatly. He manages to sneak in behind the sweaty Arab and starts whispering into one of his ears, “I have dreamt about this ever since I met you, Leo. I can see how much you want this now, and I want it just as much as you do.” The hunky Lebanese stud moans deeply as his 6’2 150-pound instigator slowly starts caressing his arms and pecs, feeling them strain against his fingers. “Just stay focused on me stud and enjoy what is happening to you. I want to feel your muscles as they turn you into an insatiable beast.” Isiah is rubbing himself up against Leo and is moaning to himself. He finds Leo’s nipples and is pinching them, making him lean back to kiss his partner on the lips. He stops to breathe for a few moments and makes a few remarks. “Ahh...you are so evil bro. I can feel my balls blowing up inside my pants. I can do nothing but hunger for size right now, so this is all your fault.” Leo sighs as his huge cock and growing ball sac bursts through his zipper and begins to rip the fabric surrounding them, as it drapes forward, leaking profusely onto his other half’s clothing. Isiah is mesmerized by how thick and beautiful it is. It has a veiny sheath and must be at least 10 inches in length and 6 inches thick. He kisses the Arab on the face as he stares at it. “OMG, it looks beautiful Leo. There is no stopping your transformation at this point. I can’t wait for...” He can hear Leo’s pants ripping against his own crotch, noticing the Arab embracing it, as Isiah reaches down to feel his growing partner’s ass swelling. “Oh fuck! Mmm...it feels so incredible feeling your muscles growing against me babe. I am getting so freaking horny.” Leo turns to look at him and smiles as his quads blast their way out the sides of his jeans and continue to expand bigger. Their size and definition would envy many heavyweight bodybuilders at this point. He finally turns around and smacks his big tool against Isiah’s midsection. “BRO! You must feast on my cock because I want to feed you so much. I demand that you join me in this new world you are creating. OH yeah...here I grow again...” Leo can feel himself getting taller again as his upper body prepares for the coming surge. His shirt can no longer cover his abdominals as they are nearly exposed. Isiah gets down on his knees and starts toying with the hot beast’s wet cock, rubbing it with his hands and smelling his balls, taking in his irresistible aroma. He looks up at Leo and watches as the beautiful Arab’s expanding pecs start to slowly rip his shirt, the sound excites both men. The growing beast moans as he grabs one of Isiah’s hands and moves it up along his expanding chest, letting him touch each swelling hairy abdominal that is quickly filling space on his midsection. His fingers find Leo’s pec meat in no time, petting each one of them as they continue to widen and balloon. He moans deeply feeling his hard nipples straining against his shirt, which is not going to last much longer. “Oh yeah...feel them swelling? I am such a pec slave Isiah. I always craved feeling the giant ones in my dreams. I never dreamed that...mmm...it feels so FUCKING UNREAL! You are turning me into a gorgeous monster bro. Watching my body grow is intoxicating. I need so much more...” Isiah marvels as he feels Leo’s chest swelling even bigger, nearly touching the beast’s face. Leo looks down and grunts as his huge and beefy mantits finally release themselves from captivity, his shirt rips open and reveals his bloated furry torso. Isiah is now slowing gulping on his creation’s thick tool, tasting the sweet precum that it is now spilling inside him and moaning with each moment that passes, watching intently on the Arabian’s metamorphosis. Leo is moaning loudly as well, hearing his own voice change as the growth envelopes his arms. “Ohh FUCK YEAH! Is this supposed to feel this incredible? This is better than any sex I have ever had in my life Isiah. Look at me...bro! LOOK AT ME!” As he continues to work over the growing Arabian’s luscious cock, Isiah continues to look up at the beast as Leo feels his arms stretching bigger. He flexes his forearms and moans deeply as he stares in disbelief watching his biceps inflate, veins expanding and ripping through the fabric with ease. His expanding triceps tearing up his shirt like paper as his cock throbs violently ready to unload what has been building up inside him for quite a while. “Enjoy my protein shake, you devious asshole. You deserve this...ahh” Isiah gags loudly as he begins swallowing what must be gallons of cum. He pulls Leo’s bulging tool out of his mouth after a few seconds as it quickly coats him in his impressive load. The Arabian bodybuilder flexes his biceps making his shirt nearly rip in half as his swollen lats inflate and rip out the sides. His expanding lower half is almost completely free from his pants. His partner finds his cock again, licks and kisses it, wiping his eyes in the process, squeezing Leo’s cockhead, enjoying the Arabian beast’s buckling, seeing his muscular quads flexing, and every few seconds gulps down a few more jets of Leo’s thick and impressive liquid. He lovingly watches as the muscle monster’s tool calms down and stops leaking for a few moments. He looks up at Leo again in delight. The buff beauty smiles back at him. “I find great satisfaction in...uhh...hold on.” Leo grunts as his bloated delts and traps rip even more of his top, turning it basically into strips of fabric. He laughs as he examines his furry chest and legs, rubbing them with his hands before lifting his partner up to his face. He kisses him on the lips and moans, tasting his own cum. “Whoa! I make delicious spunk. I wonder how long it will take before you start...you know...joining me?” “I don’t know Arabian beefcake. This is new territory for us both. The molecule was generated to grow inside of a single host. After that, I’m not sure what happens when it exits through your cum, into another host.” “Well...I am fantasizing about it right now...you know...about you becoming like me, Isiah. Let’s make that happen soon because I have a deep yearning for it. I don’t know why that is, but...ahh...I think that maybe it will make me grow again, hopefully.” They both are now walking over to the scale together. Leo puts him back down on the floor as he stands on it and poses confidently. He is making a few funny gestures as he stares at the number. “Hmm...118 kilos. That is a lot better. I am guessing I am 5’11?” “I would say that you are probably a bit over 6’ now, Leo. You are not much shorter than me now. It seems your...desire...has helped you make up a bit of the height difference.” Leo turns around and hugs Isiah up against him. His growth has stopped for the time being and he is pulling off the remains of his clothing and tossing them off to the side. His skinnier partner rubs on him slowly, feeling his bulging muscles and starts kissing the Arabian beast softly again. After a few seconds, Leo moves his mouth over to start talking into one of Isiah’s ears. “You know it will happen to you bro. I think you are trying to stall because you didn’t intend for it to happen. Your obsession in transforming me worked and I don’t think you had any idea how much I wanted this. You have also underestimated my intentions to make you grow like me.” Isiah is drenched in Leo’s cum from his head to his soaked socks and dress shoes. He is wearing a button-up and black pants. He is not wearing underwear and his cock is clearing visible in his pants. He does look like he is starting to sweat just a bit, which is not going unnoticed by the Arabian beast, who thinks he is about to see one of his fantasies come true. “Come on Isiah...let it go. It can’t just be me. Maybe you need more of my protein...” He tells his partner to start worshipping his cock again, which is back to being fully erect again and is leaking once more. “Mmm...it is the thought of transforming you that is making me reload again. I want you to hulkout so fucking bad...” Isiah moans and comes to the realization that he does want it too, so he starts stroking Leo, making the huge beast try to hasten his load so that he doesn’t have to wait too much longer. It only takes a couple of minutes to reach its end. “Feeding time again...” Leo grunts as he starts pumping more cum out of his cock as Isiah starts catching it in his mouth. It is frothier than the last one, but equally satisfying. His smaller partner is savoring it as he slowly gulps as much of it down as he can. He is extremely full now as his body looks as if it has swelled a few pounds, due to the volume of liquid it has taken in. He motions to Leo that he needs to take a few minutes to compose himself. The huge Arabian picks him up in his arms and takes him over to the bed to sit him beside him. “I can feel something happening inside me...Leo. It is strange. I don’t know what to think right now.” “That is where I was when it started too Isiah. Just try to relax and let it do the work.” The huge beast rubs his partner’s back and watches Isiah’s body return to its original size. He leans him against his side and whispers in his ear as he starts to tremble. “I think it is working, you fiend. Your lust has gotten us both in this situation and now...your destiny and my pleasure await.” Isiah can now feel the effects of his partner’s powerful cum flowing though him. He reaches down to rub his hard cock again in his pants as Leo starts to run his hands all over his friend’s sore body. The huge beast pulls Isiah’s hands away from his cock so he can get down on his knees to start running his tongue along the shaft, which is raging just beneath the surface of the fabric. “Mmm, yeah, I can feel it building up inside me, Leo. I want it to happen so much, but I am also so nervous. I wonder how much I will grow because of your potent seed.” He can feel his muscles starting to swell as Leo stops playing with his member for a few moments to watch in anticipation. Isiah’s cock is getting even meatier as it struggles to stay hidden. His huge Lebanese partner can smell the testosterone collecting in his crotch and growls as he uncovers his buddy’s huge floppy pole to suck on it. He moans as he closes his eyes, gulping it down his big throat and feels Isiah struggling to maintain his composure. He looks up at him and grins as he continues to slowly slurp on his friend’s juicy cock before putting it back inside his pants. He stops for a few seconds again to watch Isiah. “YYEEAAHH...surrender to it Isiah. Mmm...your cock is so fucking beautiful too. So big and juicy. I must see you hulkout, it is something I crave deep down in my soul.” He can see Isiah closing his eyes as his pecs start to fill up the inside of his shirt, the buttons are now straining to contain them. Leo gets up off the floor and is now holding his partner’s arms as they expand within his grasp. He is sighing in pleasure as he feels the veins pulsing and thickening in each forearm slowly tearing through the sleeves of his friend’s dress shirt. The growing 32-year-old chemist opens his eyes again and stares at his arms in shock. “Oh fuck yes! I thought this would hurt so much, but it feels ohh...so...good. Ahh...my cock is so fucking big, Leo. Mmm...I can’t wait to see these huge beasts under this shirt become monstrous.” “You and me both, you evil genius. You are growing so much bigger than I did the first time.” Leo is then further stimulated when he watches in pleasure as several of the buttons on his partner’s shirt blast him in the face and body. He moans as he feels Isiah’s swelling chest now pressing up against him, pecs pumped to the max, his heart racing, breathing erratically, and laughing in delight. His pants have now burst open as his immense cock finally emerges spurting precum up into the air and onto Leo’s big sweaty pecs and abs. “URR...I am getting so fucking huge. I need more!” His hairy Arabian partner is now stepping back to give him more space. The growth is now in full force as his pants nearly disintegrate as his calves and quads are growing rapidly. He reaches down to tear the tattered fabric away and tosses it into the wall. He quickly flexes his expanding back and bloated arms as they blast through his shirt. He puffs his chest out, watching in ecstasy as it continues to inflate in front of his eyes. “Bro... I want those gorgeous tits in my mouth. They are calling my name.” Leo can’t help but to lean in to start sucking on each one of his partner’s swollen nipples with his mouth, grunting loudly as he is shocked at how amazingly big, they are. The sensation is incredibly intoxicating as Isiah easily tears his shirt off his upper body and tosses it to the side as well. His abs and torso have expanded to nearly twice their size to match his insanely round and meaty pecs. He is moaning loudly as he feels his huge cock getting ready to blast everywhere. “YES...FUCK...the feeling is indescribable. I am no longer a puny nerd, Leo. My muscles are now much bigger than my intelligence and I...am about to spray this fucking place with my seed.” The Lebanese beast quickly stops working on Isiah’s man tits to get down on his knees again to catch his bro’s thick load. His pupils are dilated, and he couldn’t be more excited. He watches as it throbs wildly, huge, purplish, and incredibly veiny in his hands. He then grabs it and slurps on it again, guzzling piles of precum as he awaits his meal. “How big are you Isiah...130...140 kilos? I need to be bigger than this. Feed me your man protein because I am the alpha here.” As he continues to stroke the huge beast a few more times, he can smell it emanating from inside Isiah’s cockhead and starts to gulp on it, moaning loudly and breathing heavily. Isiah yells with pleasure as he starts to unload inside his Arabian partner. After several ropes go down his throat, Leo pulls his friend’s cock out and lets it coat his chest and cock. He sighs for a few seconds before lovingly shoving it back into his mouth again. He is still moaning as he continues to suck on Isiah’s big 10-inch veiny shaft, drenched in sweat, precum, and man protein. His chemist friend is now finished growing. Leo is slowly massaging his own 9-inch shaft with one of his hands and his partner’s thick abs with the other. He loves having Isiah’s big pole in his mouth as it makes him pine for growth, but he finally stops massaging it with his lips and pulls it out to let it dangle downward. “I think I am in fucking love with your meat, Isiah. Why don’t you go weigh yourself over there like I did.” “Oh, that is a good idea, Leo.” The chemist gradually moves his way over to the scale and pushes a few buttons to clear it. Leo is now back up on his feet again and is grinning. He can feel it deep down in his loins. The next round is getting ready to start, but he wants Isiah to not see him until it is almost done. The 32-year-old at the scale steps on it and starts to read off the numbers to Leo. “OH DAMN! I did grow a lot bro... I weigh 132...ki...los...” “Don’t...uhh...turn to look at me Isiah...I... MMM FUCK...it feels SOOO...fucking...AWESOME!” Leo can feel himself getting taller again, this time adding several more inches. He reaches down to feel his cock stretching and expanding in his hand. The pleasure is making him feel almost numb to it as he revels in his transition to godhood. All he can do is just stare in awe at how dense and wide he is getting. His quads are literally pressing his legs further apart as he feels his chest doing the same to his arms. He lets go of his massive dong as it gets closer and closer to the floor. His ball sack is also blowing up in size as his two monstrously huge baseball-sized protein makers dangle further towards the ground. He can no longer see too much of his friend in the kitchen because his pecs are concealing part of his face. He is achieving growth nirvana and knows that it will be his mission to keep it going by making Isiah turn into a muscle god like him so that he can do the same for him again. “OKAY BRO! TURN TO LOOK AT ME AND FEAST YOUR EYES ON YOUR GOD!” Isiah is blown away when he sees the muscle giant standing a few feet away from him. Leo must be at least 6’6 tall now, but his weight can no longer likely be determined as he looks like he is at least 190 kilos. His booming voice almost shakes the walls in the facility. “Uhh...Leo? You look so fucking beautiful. I want to touch you and worship you, but are you going to try and do something to me?” The bloated Arabian behemoth smiles at him. “Why don’t you come over here and find out, Isiah. You won’t regret it. Well, you might for the first few minutes. HAHA!” Knowing that he probably doesn’t have much of a choice, the chemist walks over to him and starts to mess with Leo’s beastly cock. “I knew you couldn’t resist the urge, bro. We will probably be bursting through the ceiling before the day ends, and I wouldn’t do it with anyone else but you.” “I knew there was a reason why I picked you Leo. Let’s fucking keep growing forever.” “With pleasure!” Isiah slowly starts to go down on Leo’s cock with his eager ass and starts to move up and down on him. The 418-pound muscle monster grunts as he gets ready to grow his maker once again.

CHAPTER SIX Clint arrived home from his last shift of the week on Saturday at 9 am. He left the totes filled with feed stored away in the trunk of his car, locked in his garage. In total, he had eaten 3 handfuls of the feed, but he knew that he needed some time away from the temptation of eating more, to think rationally about what he was doing. Laying naked on his bed, he found it difficult to fall asleep knowing that the fulfilment of every fantasy he ever had since he was 13 was about to be his. He couldn’t believe it! His heart raced faster as he thought about how he had eaten some of a formula that had actually made Mason grow into a giant!! A real muscle giant!! This wasn’t pretend. This wasn’t some role play. This was going to be his reality. What had Vince said? Mason had eaten a handful of the feed and about 6 hours later he had started to grow. Looking over at his clock, Clint saw that it was 9.45 am. He had eaten his first handful around 7.30 am. The second was around 7.50, and the third was around 8.10, just before he had gotten back to the garage. That would mean that his growth should start around 1.30 pm. Vince had also said that Mason’s growth had started out normal. That he had only gained about a foot or so in height the first day. Was that because he had only eaten a handful? Did one handful equal about a foot of growth? Then he must have eaten more of it and Vince wasn’t aware. There must have been a third tote. Clint sat up in bed, his cock hard. That must be it, he thought. Mason must have had a third tote. He brought it to the farm where he ate from it, growing to his 50 foot size. So, what Clint had eaten would probably grow him to about 9’3… which would be great… but would definitely not be enough. His intention all along had been to eat more of the feed… but now that he had some barometer of how much feed to size… it made what he was about to do so much easier. If one tote brought Mason to 50 feet… imagine what two would do!! Clint wanted to grab the totes and start eating, but he really needed to get some sleep. He knew that sleep was the smart thing for him to do. Once he started growing, Clint wasn’t sure how much sleep he was going to get, let alone, when he reached his final size… whatever that was going to be. 100 feet? 200 feet?! The alarm on his phone sounded. It was the one Clint had set 7 weeks ago to remind himself it was time for his injections. It seemed silly to be doing it now, especially with what he had already taken earlier in the morning, but Clint was definitely a creature of habit; and he had spent the money. So, getting up from bed, he proceeded to prep and then inject his D-bol, test, and hgh. When that was finished, he went back into the bedroom and laid down. His heart was still racing. Where would he sleep once he grew? How would he sleep? Would he just lie down in some field or on some mountain and sleep? What about other basic human needs? How would he bathe? What would he eat? What about drink? The military already knew about Mason. Would they let Clint live when they found out about him? Would guns be able to hurt him when he was 200 feet? What about bombs and missiles? What would he do when he got super horny? Would he just jerk off in front of the whole entire world? Who would he talk to when he got bored? Would he get bored? There were so many questions tumbling around in his head. He was never going to sleep. He needed to simply admit that to himself. Normally with the next two days off from work, he would have jerked off, showered, eaten lunch, and then gone to the gym. Instead, he lay there for a moment longer, and made a decision that would forever affect him. When it was decided, Clint got out of bed, pulled on a jockstrap, and quickly walked into the garage. Pulling the two totes out at once, Clint carried them into his kitchen and deposited them on his table. He was tempted to open the first container right away and start eating, but he held off until his coffee was finished brewing. He wanted to be wide awake for what he was about to do next. The coffee seemed to take forever, but that gave him time to brush his teeth, piss, and grab a t-shirt to wear in the chilly house. Smelling the coffee permeating the air, he went back into the kitchen, poured himself a mug full, added only a hint of skim milk, and took his first sip. Once the mug was nearly half empty, he walked away from the window he had been looking out of to the kitchen table and sat down. Opening the first tote, he took a whiff of the contents, the pungent odor of chemicals and corn hitting his nose. The smell should have repulsed him slightly, but he found that it was actually turning him on. It probably wasn’t the smell that was doing it, he thought, but the power the ripe smell brought with it. The thought of that unbridled power got him instantly hard. Moving his hand into the feed, he brushed it around, creating small valleys and hills in the pile for a few moments before picking up nine kernels in his hand for closer examination. There seemed to be a light film of some sort of oil that completely encapsulated each of the kernels, making them slightly slick and sticky. Moving the kernels around the palm of his hand with his fingers for a few seconds, he took a look at the sheen and the way the light from the window hit them before opening his mouth and throwing them in. He chewed them quickly and swallowed them with a gulp of coffee. That should bring him to 10 feet. Grabbing another handful, he proceeded to do the same thing. He quickly threw the contents into his mouth, chewed them down quickly and swallowed them with a gulp of coffee. 11 feet. Size. All of Clint’s life he had been obsessed with size. When puberty hit, it only got worse, and he would find himself jerking off as often as he could to pictures of bodybuilders. That was before he started going to the gym. Once that began, nothing could stop him. He worked hard to gain pound after pound of muscle, and when he reached as large as he thought he could go, he began TRT and other steroids. Working as a tow truck driver in a small town had its perks. No one ever questioned him or drug tested him, so he was free to grow as huge as he wanted to. At 6’3 and 264 lbs of muscle he was called Tank by guys at the garage. He knew that he was never going to be happy with his size, but he was at least content. All of that changed the second he saw the footprint. He knew then and there that the footprint was his destiny. Lowering his hand back into the container, he grabbed another handful of feed, this one much larger than the previous ones, and threw it into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed. 12 feet… maybe 13! That was it. He was definitely on his way, but he knew he would never be satisfied with the 50 or 60 feet Mason had gained.. No… he needed ultimate size to be happy, which meant at least 200 feet or more! Standing up, Clint carried the tote to the kitchen counter and set it down next to his power blender. Using a pint glass, he moved some of the feed into the blender until it was nearly filled. Then, grabbing a tub of mass gainer, he dropped five scoops of the strawberry powder into the blender along with 2 cups of skim milk. Clint blended all of this together until it transformed into a thick pink smoothie. Removing The glass container from its base, Clint lifted it to his lips and proceeded to drink the contents down. His cock was hard as he swallowed more and more of it, stopping for a short time to catch his breathe. When the foul tasting mixture was gone, he replaced the blender back on the base and began to quickly calculate the amount of feed he had already eaten with what he imagined was his goal size. 23 feet, he thought. That probably brings me to 23 feet. I’ll do just one more to be safe. That should get the ball rolling. Then… when I’m that huge… I can just swallow the contents of both totes down and no one will be able to stop me! Again he filled the blender with feed, mass gainer, and milk. After blending it, he once again drank the contents. His stomach felt bloated and distended, but he also found it impossible to stop. By this time tomorrow, it will all be worth it, he thought. By this time tomorrow, I’m going to be worshiped as a god! Okay. Just one more, he thought. One more shake should bring me up to 50 feet. Maybe more. Fuck! Imagine me at 50 feet tall!! Fuck yeah. One more! Feed… mass gainer… milk… blended. His stomach lurched as he began downing the third blenderful, and for a moment Clint was afraid he was going to be sick, but after a few even breaths, he felt better and began drinking again. When he was finished, he let out a loud belch, and left the used blender in the skink. Taking the now nearly empty tote back to the kitchen table, Clint replaced the cover, and carried both of the totes into his bedroom. Moving to the back of his walk-in closet, he left the two totes there covered with laundry. Convincing himself that they were safe and where no one could get at them, he walked into his bathroom to shower and change for the gym. Standing with the water pouring down hard on top of him, Clint began to wonder if this was one of the last few times he would shower in hot water. Trying to savor and remember each moment for the times he might need it, he took his time shampooing and conditioning his hair, lathering his hairless, ripped torso up with body wash, and scrubbing every square inch of himself clean. He laughed to himself remembering that he had developed the habit of showering before and after the gym in the middle of Covid, and it had stuck. He definitely would miss taking a hot shower, but he also knew that there were other things he would miss more, like the gym. The gym was his haven in an insane world. It was the place where he could get all of his frustrations out and feel better about it afterwards. If this workout was going to be his last, he would make it count. Drying himself off, he was surprised when he heard his stomach start to growl. It had only been twenty minutes since he had drunk the shakes with feed and mass gainer, and that should have kept him filled up for at least two hours. He had been eating at various intervals for the past five days because of a crazy work schedule, and now it must have been catching up to him. After slipping on a jock, Clint went barefoot into the kitchen to make another shake. His original intent hadn’t been to make it with the feed, but he now questioned why he wouldn’t. If he was going to do it… if he was going to grow his body to new heights, why not make it astronomical? Why not make it something the world would remember. Carrying the glass blender into the closet, he filled it completely with feed and moved quickly back into the kitchen where he proceeded to blend it into a powder. He then added seven scoops of mass gainer, two scoops of pre workout, and milk to the mix and blended again. Grabbing the blender jar, he gulped down several mouthfuls before carrying it with him into his bedroom to get dressed for the gym. 70 feet.. Maybe more, he thought. Finally dressed in a stringer tee, sweatshirt, and sweatpants, he tied his sneakers, checked himself out one more time in the mirror, looked at his phone to see that it was only 10.30, picked up the glass blender jar, and finished the contents. Leaving the empty container in the sink, Clint grabbed his keys and drove to the gym. Ten minutes later, he was sitting in the parking lot with a hard on tenting his sweatpants. The desire to stroke it was strong, but doing so wouldn’t make it go away. Instead, Clint closed his eyes and tried to focus on the full body workout that he was planning. He went through each exercise, where in the gym the equipment would be that he needed, and how many reps he would do of each. When his cock had calmed down and was only chubbed up, he climbed out of his car and entered the gym. The smell he loved hit him as soon as he opened the door and grew stronger as he walked into the locker room to deposit his things. That took less than two minutes, and soon he was standing in the matted area, stretching. At 10:45, the gym was fairly empty. He had often seen Vince here at that time, but knew that he would never be seeing Vince again, and wondered if anyone had found the body. He doubted it. No one had any reason to even drive down to that farm, and probably wouldn’t for a day or two, and by that time, he would have grown beyond caring about the consequences of what he had done. Starting out on the chest press machine, he pumped out 25 pre-exhaust reps with a fairly low weight for him. He rested for 45 seconds, and then added more, this time for 15 reps. Resting again, he wondered what the military were going to do with Mason. Would they use him as a weapon? Take him apart to see what made him grow? What if Mason had told them about the feed already and they had gone to the farmhouse? Would they report finding Vince’s body, or cover it up? Pumping out another 12 reps with an even higher weight, he pushed those thoughts from his mind. Clint wished he had had the time to talk with Mason before he was taken, to ask him questions, gather information on what to expect when the growth started, but in a way, he was glad that it was all an unknown. It definitely made it more exciting. When he eventually moved onto the bench press, he forced himself to focus, live in the moment, and connect fully with every muscle he was working. He felt the burn and the heat in his chest as he performed rep after rep. Adding more weight, he went at it again with even greater vigor, pushing himself to lift even more. After his fourth set, he sat up and admired his serious chest pump. Looking in the mirror, he watched his pecs jump as he flexed, pulling at the fabric of his stringer. Cupping his pecs, he wondered if they actually looked slightly bigger or if that was his own imagination. Not wanting to waste the energy he felt coursing through his body, no doubt from his pre workout, he added more weight, and found himself surpassing his personal best. After his sixth set, each time adding even more weight, he racked the bar and made the decision to begin working shoulders… but… after a seventh set. Grunting, he pushed out 6 reps with 110 lbs added to his personal best. Racking the bar, his hard on was back as he sat up and took in himself in the mirror. Fuck!! He definitely looked more swollen than he should have looked. He could see his nipples pressing against the fabric of his tee and feel it sitting tighter over his chest than it had five minutes before. Not caring anymore that his hard cock was definitely on display, Clint made the decision to start working shoulders. Time seemed to fly by as Clint pushed himself to go beyond failure on every lift. Moving like a machine, he worked through each and every muscle group, often going back to focus on ones he had already done, but too excited when he watched his body swell larger. An hour and twenty minutes had passed in the blink of an eye when the first hunger pains hit him. Suddenly, from out of the blue, all Clint could think about was eating. Waddling to the smoothie bar, a place he had never gone to in the five years he had attended this gym, he found himself ordering two different mass gainers, and drank them both right down. He questioned ordering a third, but was dying to get back to the weights. He finally made the decision, ordered it, swallowed it down without even tasting it, and was back working legs. It was 12:45 when the hunger hit Clint again, this time even worse than before. Waddling back to the bar, his stomach made the decision for him, and he immediately ordered six mass gainers at once. As he waited for the surprised girl to make them all, he looked at himself in the mirror with awe. His entire body was so pumped… so swollen… that what Clint was wearing looked practically painted on. Thick veins rose up, trailing over various other muscle groups, as he commanded his body to move and flex. Even his hard cock. Fuck!! Even his cock looked more swollen than usual. Even his hands.. his fingers! Grabbing one of the shakes she left for him on the counter, Clint drank it down as he stepped on the scale in the hallway. The dial quickly moved to 302, where it stayed firm. Was it possible? Had he gained 36 lbs of muscle mass in 2 hours? His cock throbbed as his stomach growled. Clint wanted to work out some more, pump himself up to even larger heights, but he wondered if it was best he went home. It was obvious the feed was doing something to him, and although he was loving the stares he had begun receiving from some of the other people in the gym, he also wanted to be alone with his own growing body; worship it first himself before he gave it to the world. He was still standing on the scale, and hadn’t noticed the dial had moved up to 309 by the time he got off. Crossing back to the shake bar, Clint was now more aware than ever how his body moved differently with added weight and size. Downing his fourth shake, he was surprised when he felt his hard cock suddenly lurch higher, causing the head to poke out of the waistband! Attempting to cover it with a shirt that had grown a size or two too small did very little to hide a cock that now seemed to have swollen larger with the redo of his body. Clint grinned seeing the fat head poking up at him, the slit pulled wide with a teardrop of pre leaking out. The entire shaft looked to have grown a half inch fatter and about an inch longer! Clint was in awe of it and kept staring down at it over his fat pecs. He rubbed the slit, feeling the silkiness of the pre between his fingers. “Bro! What are you doing?” Clint felt a hand grab his shoulder and was moved along from the smoothie bar. He only had time to grab his two additional shakes before he was escorted away. Looking to his right, he saw that it was Alex who was quickly moving him out of the public area and into his office. Clint’s cock head and a portion of the shaft were still on display as he walked, his tee revealing the bottom of his abdomen. When they arrived at Alex's office, the younger guy closed the door and turned Clint to face him. “What the fuck, Clint! Put that shit away!” Clint tried to pull up his sweat pants as best as he could, shoving his cock under the waistband and to the right. “I’m sorry. I was starving and didn’t notice…” “What are you cycling?” “Just what I bought from you.” “I’ve been watching you all day. You’re lifting like a beast. You sure that’s all you’re on?” “Yeah. Guess I’m just getting great results.” “You can say that again. You’re fuckin’ jacked, bro! How much you weighing?” “Not sure.” Clint’s cock leaped again as he stared at the sexy PT he had always had a crush on. Alex was about 26 and had moved to town about a year ago from California. He was known to have screwed his way through most of the female clients, often accompanied by his girlfriend who worked the front desk. Alex was slightly taller than Clint, but his youthful body was much tighter. More athletic model than bodybuilder. “Hop on the scale, bro.” Clint did as he was told, feeling a bead of pre leaking out of his cock head. “318. What were you last week?” Clint quickly lied. “310.” “8 lbs in one week. You are having fucking killer gains. You might want to lower the dose. Looks like it’s really fucking with your sex drive from the look of that pole.” “Yeah. Having to jerk off all the time.” “I bet.” Clint bounced his pecs for the young PT. “Want to measure me?” “What?” “Measure me. Not sure what my stats are, and would love to know.” Alex appeared slightly flustered over Clint’s request, and a quick glance down showed Clint wasn’t the only one somewhat aroused. Looking at his watch, he moved over to his desk and grabbed a tape measure. “I’ll.., I’ll do those guns first. Clint flexed as Alex wrapped the tape around his upper arm. “Damn! 27 inches.” “Chest?” 70 inches.” “Waist?” “Tight 36 inches.” “Quads?” Alex looked into Clint’s eyes as he lowered himself to his knees. Clint knew the PT could have measured them standing, but had made the deliberate decision to kneel before him… one he guessed more and more people would do in the coming days. “Quads are… fucking thick. They’re 37 inches.” “Fuck yeah.” “Yeah.” “What about my cock?” The words fell from Clint’s mouth like silk. “You’re what?” “My cock. What are its stats?” The two men stared at each other intently, the temperature in the room rising quickly. “Your cock?” “Yeah.” Clint moved his hand to Alex’s head and slowly began to rub it. Moving his hand over the PT’s face to his sharp jaw, he lifted the younger man’s head up until they were looking into each other's eyes. “Do you want me to take it out? Would that be easier for you?” “Yeah. I.., I think it would be.” Not taking his eyes away from his prize, he put his right hand into his sweatpants, lowered them slightly, and pulled his hard cock out. The wet head glistened in the light of the office, its size proudly on display “Measure it.” Running the tape measure over the top of the shaft from root to head, Alex looked down at it intently, “It’s 9 and a bit. Nearly 9 and a half inches.” “How thick?” This time Alex grabbed the cock with his calloused hands, stroking it slightly as he wrapped the tape measure around it, “It’s fucking thick. Hair above 6 inches.” Alex pulled the tape measure off but left his hand there, slowly moving it up and down the shaft. “Never knew you had such a huge hog, Clint.” “Big all over.” “Hell yeah you are.” With swift determination, Alex pulled Clint’s tight sweatpants down revealing his jockstrap. “Huge balls too.” “Oh yeah?” Clint looked down at his ballsack seeing that his balls looked as if they had grown slightly larger along with his cock. Alex laughed. “Don’t know the size of your own balls?” “Guess they look normal to me.” “Big bull nuts and a horse cock. Bet you fuck like a machine.” “You asking?” “Never done it with a guy before. Don’t think I’ll be starting with this monster. Doubt you’d get it in.” “You’d be surprised.” “I bet’.” Both men laughed at the silence of the room broken by the growling of Clint’s stomach. “You might want to drink that shake.” “You might want to start worshiping my cock.” The room was silent once again and heavy with testosterone, “What did you say!” “Worship it.” Clint moved his hand behind Alex’s head again. Alex couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of Clint’s cock, watching it bounce, sway, and flex in front of him. As he stared at it, he knew it had to be his imagination, but it seemed like he watched it grow slightly longer and fatter right in front of him. “It’s only natural… Alex… to want to worship something far superior you yourself. Don’t you think? Unless yours is on par with mine?” “No. Not at all.” “Then go for it. Worship it.” Alex moved his hand up and down the shaft, gripping it tighter in his hand. He could feel the heat rising up off of Clint’s cock and balls, and felt the warmth it was giving being passed on to him. “Good boy.” Alex followed his instincts, moved his head closer to the fat glans, opened his mouth wide, and took it in. “That’s it. Just like you’ve seen your girlfriend do.” Clint’s cockhead seemed to fill his entire mouth. The taste was salty… musky… masculine. Alex thought he would hate it… possibly gag, but found it was a taste he rather enjoyed. It was a manly taste, testosterone filled, and Clint was right… his cock was one that deserved to be worshiped. Clint pressed on the back of Alex’s head, suggesting the PT take some more of his cock down his throat. As he did, his tongue began massaging the shaft at the same time. “Fuck! That’s a talented mouth.” Encouraged by Clint’s words, Alex took more of his cock in, and began massaging his balls with his hand. Soon, his head was bobbing up and down on Clint’s cock, each time getting further down on it. Alex wanted to bury his nose in Clint’s pubes, to suck as much of his cock as he could, to please him by giving his body as much pleasure as he could. Grabbing onto Clint’s quads, Alex forced the thick cock in further until it felt like he was swallowing it. Alex sucked Clint’s cock harder and faster. Clint’s body felt more alive than it ever had before, and far heavier than he was used to. “Fuck! I’m so fucking horny… I think I’m going to blow.” Clint felt Alex begin to move his head in a more frantic rhythm. The rush of orgasm quickly took hold of him, and seconds later he felt his balls rise up. His body shook as he began to cum, unloading rope after rope into Alex. Alex tried to swallow as much as he could, but it just seemed like every second there was more going in. Unable to take anymore, he released Clint’s cock from his mouth. To both Alex and his own shock, Clint kept coming. The orgasm lasted three times the length of any he had ever had before, and was far stronger. By the time it subsided, he had created quite a mess on Alex’s floor. Both men were silent, the room filled with the sound of their beating hearts. While still leaking, Clint pulled his sweatpants up. “I’m fucking starving, I’ve never been so hungry in my life!” He grabbed the half melted protein shake he had carried into the office and gulped the entire thing down. Still unsatisfied, he began to think of where he could stop and grab food. “Of course you’re starving. You’re bulking.” “You don’t know the half of it.” “You are on something else, aren’t you?” “It’s natural.., made from corn.” “Corn? That’s how you’ve gotten so huge?” “It’s helped.” “Where’d you get it from?” “That’s a secret. Tell you what… if I’m still around tomorrow… if I’m not too huge… I’ll bring some in for you to try. Bulk you up a little.” “We can meet in here if you want.” “Sure. Sounds good.” “In a few weeks I can measure you again.” “A few weeks!! That’ll be a laugh!! In a few weeks you’re gonna need a way bigger measuring tape. Way bigger!!!” “I hope so.” “I have to go. Need to eat.” “Yeah. I have a client in a few minutes. And I need to clean up this mess.” “Something for you to remember me by.” Clint grabbed hold of the knob and opened the door. Moving out of the office, he went down the adjacent hallway and into the locker room. Looking at himself in the mirror, Clint grinned. He looked even bigger than when he had seen himself last! Moving to the scale again, the numbers flew up to a staggering 339. Fuck!! He had gained nearly 75 lbs of muscle since he entered the gym, and it looked like he was still pumping up further. His muscles bulged everywhere, pouring out of his stringer tee and pulling the material of his sweat pants taught. His cock was hard again, and from the way it extended out of the waistband… looked like it too had gained more length and width since Alex had played with it. Oh yeah. He was going to be a mighty giant! Seeing himself as he looked now, Clint knew that when he got home, he was going to eat the rest of the feed that was left in the first tote. When he grew… he wanted to become something mythical. Something that would be talked about for hundreds of years. When he stood looking out at his world… he wanted to blot out the sun for those below. Clint grinned again as his shoulders flexed and swelled. When he grew… he would make Mason seem like a toddler compared to him. When he walked, the ground would shake for miles. His footprint would cover city blocks! How big was that building in Dubai? Clint couldn’t remember the name, but he knew that it was about 2,700 feet tall. That was as tall as he wanted to be. He wanted to be able to grab that building with his massive hands and squeeze it until it crumbled to the ground. Cumming again at the thought, Clint let loose his immense load on the locker room mirror. After coating part of it with his 15 ropes of cum, he wiped his cock off with his old sweatshirt and threw it on the bench. Grabbing his keys to the soundtrack of his stomach growling, he walked out of the locker room and out of the gym, doubting he would ever set foot in it again. As Clint passed by the free weights section, much larger than he had been 5 minutes ago, Alex Regwood looked up and began to put two and two together. How could you have come upon my grandfather's work, he thought, and if you have... then we're all fucked! * Doctor Dante Wright sat back in his chair and rubbed his eyes. His neck hurt from staring so long into the microscope, and his eyes were practically crossed. He needed a cup of coffee. He had been woken up way to early that morning and brought in before he even had his first cup and his oatmeal. He had been shown something by the General that he found nearly impossible to believe, but couldn't deny what he was staring at. A giant! A 70 foot giant was lying unconscious in a hanger on the Army base. A giant that seemed to still be slowly growing larger. "Find anything useful?" General Barron Grant had walked up behind him at some point, quieter than the muscular man should have been. "Actually... I think I have." The General leaned over the desk and looked into the microscope, not sure what he was looking at. "Able to stop it?" "Not exactly... though I might know what's causing it." "Oh yeah?" Dante turned on the monitor and what he had been looking at under the microscope came into view. "What you're seeing is a simple blood sample. There are his red blood cells... his white blood cells... his platelets... but there's also something else. See this right here? " "The thing that looks like a Stop sign with spikes?" "Exactly. His blood is littered with them. My guess... and there's still a lot more research that needs to be done... that it's some sort of... virus... and it's changing his genetic makeup." "Causing him to grow." "To an extent. Yes." "Can you reproduce it?" "That, I still don't know." "More to the point... how long before you have whatever's causing him to grow... in me?" Dante looked at the General and shook his head, yet there was an undeniable smile on his face. "I'm going to need coffee first. Then we're going to need the rest of these dead weight scientists out of here. It's going to need to be just you and me if I'm going to be building a bigger beast." General Barron Grant grinned.

Here is the final chapter of this story. I hope you've enjoyed it. Chapter 10 - FINALE Keith braced himself for what he assumed would be a level of pain he had never experienced. Grant seemed to grow even bigger from behind as his cock moved closer to Keith’s ass. Suddenly, the ground started to shake, causing Grant to stop moving. “FUCK!” Grant said, gripped Keith around the neck with his enormous arm and dragged him towards the barn door. “I was hoping to have some more fun before this.” He said as he gripped the twisted weight bar with one hand and tore it from the door, bringing a huge chunk of wood with it. The rumbling of the ground intensified as loud cracking started to fill the air. Grant slid open the barn door and tossed Keith’s body onto the ground. Keith immediately saw where the sound was coming from. He looked at the butcher barn with a new level of fear. The entire building was shaking, stirring up dust. Keith glanced at the farm house as a groggy Bruce emerged, having felt the tremors also. Keith was too shocked to feel relief that Bruce was now awake. Keith, Bruce and Grant looked at the butcher barn. The first of the windows started to shatter as the strong wooden frame started to bend. “What’s happening!” Bruce yelled, finally noticing Grant’s presence. “FUCK YEAH!” Grant yelled as the sounds of cracking timber grew louder. Keith started to crawl away from the barn as he saw it start to twist and deflate. He knew the whole structure was about to collapse. The noise became so intense, he had to cover his ears. With one final, deafening boom, the walls of the barn gave away and the roof fell in on itself, sending up a cloud of dust that temporarily obscured the view. And just as quickly as the noise started, it stopped. The dust cleared and the barn was nothing but a huge heap of rubble. “OH MY GOD!” Keith said as he slowly rose to his feet. Standing in the centre of the destroyed barn was Doug. His body was covered in a light coating of dust and with the cloud dust filling the air, he appeared to glow. Wearing just a small pair of shorts, his entire body was on display. Keith wondered how much more he could take but seeing Doug paralyzed him with fear, he was staring at the most muscular creature to ever walk the earth. Any resemblance of humanity was entirely erased, even his once stunningly handsome face was a mass of muscle and veins. Keith didn’t have to look at Bruce’s 617lb body to know it was nowhere as massive. Doug started to climb through the piles of wood and metal that were once a massive barn. When he encountered an obstruction too large to step over, he simply kicked it twenty feet away or tossed it with a flick of his wrist. As he emerged from the rubble, he stood looking at the wide-eyed men. He tried to place his hands on his hips but there was too much muscle in the way, settling for a classic relaxed bodybuilding pose that was anything but relaxed. Without even flexing, Doug’s whole body pulsed with muscles that defied all logic. “I brought that barn down without breaking a sweat and from the stunned looks on both of your faces you clearly see who’s now the BIGGEST and FREAKIEST.” Doug said, looking from Keith to Bruce. “What has it been, about seven weeks since we had our last fun? Fuck, I was a puny 470lb back then. Do you have any idea how much I’ve gained? Don’t worry, I won’t make you guess. At 5’11”, I reached 647lbs of PURE UNSTOPPABLE MUSCLE!” “NO!” Keith exclaimed. “I know what you’re thinking, how could anyone gain 175lbs in just over two months. Well, no one could, except for me. I’m a fucking muscle anomaly; AND I’M STILL GROWING!” Out of the corner of his eye, Keith saw a huge shape speed past him in a blur. He never imagined anyone, let along someone as massive as Bruce could move so fast. Bruce’s massive body collided with Doug, the impact practically shook the ground. Both massive bodies soared through the air and landed deep within what was left of the butcher barn. Keith and Grant could only stare in disbelief. Bruce stood up holding Doug’s arm with both of his hands. With a primal scream, he spun around three times before sending Doug careening across the lawn. A second after Doug hit the ground, Bruce was already on him again. He reached down and hoisted Doug off the ground with both of his hands gripping the sides of Doug’s head. Bruce’s face was red with rage and effort, he was holding nothing back. With Doug’s head in his vice grip, Bruce started to slam it violently into his knee. Bruce repeated the savage move until Doug’s face was covered in blood. Bruce then wrapped his monstrous arms around Doug, which in itself was a difficult feat, both men were so outrageously massive. “I’m going to crush you.” Bruce yelled into Doug’s ear. Doug’s head hung down, resting on his thick pecs. Bruce looked as massive as ever. His 50” arms swelled as his 120” pecs seemed to surround Doug’s back. The effort of holding Doug off the ground, caused Bruce’s quads and calves to pulse with power. Bruce’s whole body shook, he had no intention of letting Doug go. Through the blood covering his battered face, a low chuckle started. At first, Bruce didn’t know what it was but it got louder. Doug wasn’t moving, just laughing. Bruce squeezed with all his might, wanting to crush every bone in Doug’s body. Slowly Doug’s head rose. “Squeeze harder, this feels fucking great.” “FUCK YOU!” Roared Bruce. “I’ll be the one doing the fucking.” Doug said as his body started to become tense. His relaxed muscles started to ballon in every direction. Bruce couldn’t hide his panic. Doug’s mammoth body became impossible for Bruce to hold. As his lats began to flare, Bruce’s arms spread. Doug slid down to the ground and turned to face Bruce. Doug looked calm but determined. He continued to flex his lats, causing his traps to crawl around his head and jut out from his back. His outrageously round shoulders transformed into jagged clusters of striations and veins. Lifted nearly parallel to the ground, his arms inflated with biceps so huge, they pressed into his pecs while his triceps pushed his lats down from their sheer weight. Doug’s pecs would not be outshone by his arms and rose so high, they pressed his head higher while protruding so far from his body, it was a wonder he didn’t fall forward. Doug’s shocking upper body was balanced by his equally monstrous lower half. His glutes were so overly-developed, they jutted out at an unnatural angle from his lower back while transitioning to the most striated hamstrings ever imagined. His calves were so enormous, they too rose to press against the hamstring mass. Doug’s quads swelled to such extreme proportions, they practically matched this outrageous pec shelf by their sheer size. Bruce refocused his rage and landed a powerful punch into Doug’s hard abs, the impact nearly crushed the bones of Bruce’s hand, causing him to recoil backwards. Doug grabbed Bruce around his throat with one hand and lifted him off the ground. “You need to take a break. I’ll get back to you.” Doug said is a slow, menacing voice. With a small flick of his wrist, Bruce was tossed twenty feet into the side of gym barn, cracking the wood siding so his body was embedded in the wall, knocked unconscious by the impact. Doug turned to face Keith who couldn’t hide his fear. “Remember when we were together and you used to get off on my jacked up body? Fuck, I was so small back then. How does 647lbs make you feel now? Would you still want to feel me flex my 53” arms and 128” pecs? Would you still cum as you massage my 82” quads and 49” calves? I remember you liked my vascularity too. How does my 2% body fat make all those veins look now?” “Doug please!” Keith pleading, looking at Bruce’s prone body. “He can’t help you now. I bet you woke up this morning, looked at that big dude and thought, damn, how did I get so lucky to be with the world’s biggest freak. And then BOOM, I appear and blow that little piece of shit out of the water.” Doug stood a few feet in front of Keith, looking up at his taller 6’1” body. “Too bad you didn’t look like this when we were together, I might have stuck around.” He said, looking at Keith’s body. “Who am I kidding; you’re still too damn small for a monster like me.” Keith didn’t know what to do so he spun around and sprinted as fast as he could. Grant turned to pursue but Doug told him to stay. “He can’t do shit. How did it go earlier?” Grant started to tell Doug about his encounter with Keith in the barn but was interrupted when Keith appeared behind the wheel of the huge tractor, still covered in the mud from the sinkhole the day before. Keith gunned the engine and aimed the massive machine at both Doug and Grant. Grant dove away, just missing being clipped but Doug didn’t move in time. The front of the tractor slammed into his massive body. Keith kept driving the tractor, heading towards the side of the gym barn. He was about ten feet from the barn when the tractor came to a sudden halt. Keith looked around frantically and repeatedly slammed this foot on the gas but the tractor refused to move. Keith stood up in the seat and looked towards the front of the vehicle. He covered his mouth in horror when he saw Doug gripping the front bumper. The huge tires spun in the dirt and the engine continued to roar when Keith realized the tractor was being pushed in reverse, by the sheer power of Doug’s muscles. When the tractor was moved thirty feet backwards, the intense pressure placed on the engine caused it to smoke, sputter and die. “OH FUCK YEAH!” Roared Doug as he stopped pushing the tractor. “NOW THIS IS A WORKOUT!” Doug adjusted his grip on the front of the tractor and Keith was tossed from the cab when the whole machine was tipped to one side. Keith landed on the ground and crawled away, expecting the tractor to come crashing down on him but when that didn’t happen, he turned to see Doug righting the machine without letting go. Keith felt vomit rise in his throat at the sight of Doug’s body. His already inhumanly massive arms and shoulders, looked like they had tripled in size as they manhandled the 15,000lb machine. Doug pressed his body closer to the front bumper and bent down, causing his quads, hamstrings and calves to mash together into an unsightly mass of flexed muscle. With barely a grunt, the front of the tractor started to rise off the ground. “THIS IS THE PUMP I’VE BEEN SEARCHING FOR!” He screamed as the tractor rose higher, it’s massive tires now inches off the ground. As if this display of power wasn’t enough, Doug fully straighten his legs and with a savage growl started to straighten his arms. “NO!” Both Keith and Grant said in unison. “YES! I AM A FUCKING GOD! UUURRRRGGGHHHH!” Doug bellowed as he pressed the tractor higher. His head was completely obscured by his pumped shoulders, arms and even his back, each muscle so massive, he didn’t look human. When his arms were fully extended, the tractor was tilted up at steep angle. With slow, steady steps, Doug began to walk closer to the centre, tipping the tract higher. With a final explosive push, the tractor tipped onto its back end, wobbling a little before coming to a stop. Doug let go, looking up at the huge machine as he massaged the bloated muscles that covered his body. He was in a self-worship muscle trance. Doug, Keith and Grant were so transfixed, it wasn’t until his massive shoulder made contact with the side of the tractor that they saw Bruce was awake. Grant let out a terrifying scream as the tractor came crashing down on to Doug, kicking up a cloud of dirt as it did. Bruce turned his attention to Grant. He moved as quickly as his mass would allow, capitalizing on Grant’s state of shock. When he reached Grant, he didn’t stop but rather ran through the big man, sending him skidding along the ground. Stunned by what happened, Grant tried to scramble to his feet but Bruce stood over him. “You’re never going to be able to touch Keith again.” He said, reach down and grabbing one of Grant’s legs and his neck and hoisting him high in the air so he landed across Bruce’s massive shoulders. Bruce adjusted his grip and started to pull down on Grant’s body, causing him to howl in pain. “Bruce stop!” Keith yelled. Bruce looked towards Keith. “He’s mine!” Bruce smiled and easily pressed Grant over his head, held him with his arms fully extended before driving him into the ground, his once powerful body crumbling into a ball. Keith approached filled with more rage than he had ever felt, his whole body trembled. He raised his bare foot and brought it down so hard on Grant’s left leg he heard the bone crack. Grant let out a tortured scream but Keith didn’t hear it. He gripped Grant’s left arm and pulled it with such savage power, Grant’s shoulder was ripped from the socket, causing him to scream again. With one final manic blow, Keith landed a lick to Grant’s side that not only shattered a number of ribs, his own foot was severely sprained. “Keith! Are you ok?” Bruce said. “NEVER BETTER!” Keith yelled, his eyes wild with fury. He lifted Grant’s head and held it steady as his other hand started to land powerful punch after powerful punch. Grant’s face was transformed into a bloody mass as he lost consciousness. Keith tossed him aside, breathing heavily and drenched in sweat. Keith ran to embrace Bruce who comforted Keith’s shaking body for a moment. “THAT WAS A HUGE MISTAKE!” Said a voice so low and commanding the ground vibrated with each word. Bruce and Keith turned towards the tractor to see it rising off the ground. Doug was on bended knee, his whole body pulsing with new, more extreme layers of muscle. His arms were spread apart, gripping the undercarriage of the tractor, his head was pressed into his fully flexed pecs that were so striated, they looked like they could crush his skull at any moment. With an unimaginable display of power, Doug slowly started to rise, his bent legs pushing the 15,000lb tractor high enough so he could adjust his stance into a proper squat. From his ankle to his crotch, every muscle pressed against the other as they swelled to twice his already incredible width. Even hardcore muscle addicts like Bruce and Keith had never seen such an extreme display of muscle and power, they clung to each other, trembling in fear. Doug didn’t grunt, growl or make any sound as he continued to rise from the ground. The tractor however, shook and trembled from the truly incredible balancing act Doug was exhibiting. With his legs finally straight, Doug continued to defy all logic. He began to press the machine higher so he could raise his head. As he did so, his lats spread so wide they had to reach twelve feet across, each snaked with garden-hose thick veins. His arms and shoulders morphed into two writhing masses of twisted muscles and veins as they too ballooned so large, Doug’s face was being squished. As he reached full press, the once massive tractor looked small compared to his now titanic muscularity. “THIS IS WHAT REAL MUSCLE LOOKS LIKE!” He said. “JUST LOOK AT WHAT I AM BECOMING!” He bellowed. With a loud tearing sound, his huge cock ripped through his shorts, casing the remnants to fall away. Keith felt Bruce let go and when he heard him moan, Keith pried his eyes away from Doug and looked at Bruce in shock. The once biggest man alive was strocking his cock. “I-I-I c-c-can’t h-h-help it. He’s so BIG!” Bruce said as drops of cum started to drip from his cock. Keith couldn’t deny his own dick had become rock-hard and he finally gripped it and turned back to Doug. Knowing all three of them were on the verge of orgasm, Doug prepared for one final display of his inhuman abilities. He lowered the tractor just enough to gain some additional leverage and with a gut wrenching scream, drove his arm straight above his head, sending the tractor tumbling onto the ground, flipping three times before coming to stop on its side. As Keith and Bruce started to spray their cum in unison, Doug stepped around the tractor. He had never looked so huge and felt so powerful. As he approached, he finished shooting his own load without even touching himself. Doug looked down at Grant’s unconscious body and back at the two men. They knew they should do something but Doug’s hulking form had them awestruck. “You think you two together can stop me like you did Grant!” Doug said grabbing each unsuspecting man around their necks and lifting them off the ground. Keith and Bruce clawed at Doug’s vein-covered 43” forearms but it was like trying to break through a marble wall. Doug didn’t even register there resistant, instead, walked towards the gym barn. Once inside, he tossed the two men onto the floor and surveyed the gym. “Pretty little setup you have here. Perfect for building your small, weak bodies.” Bruce stood to face Doug, willing himself to look as imposing as possible. Doug looked at Bruce with an unfamiliar look of indifference. “It must be hard for you Bruce, being in the presence of someone bigger and freakier. I bet it’s been a long time since you felt inferior.” “Fuck you.” Bruce snarled. “Be careful what you wish for.” Doug said anticipating Bruce’s reaction so when he lunged, Doug was ready. He gripped Bruces hands, interlacing his fingers and held his arms high, the two men now positioned in a classic test of strength. Bruce tried to pull his hands free but Doug wouldn’t allow it. “Come on Bruce, be sensible. I just lifted a fucking tractor and lived, you get to do what I tell you.” Doug said as he increased his grip, his already massive forearms become larger as the muscles swelled and flexed. The pecs of both men pressed against each other as their two massive bodies became fused together into one, striated mass of muscle. “A few months ago, seeing a beast like you would have repulsed me.” He said as he slowly started to bring his arms down, against Bruce’s resistance. “I was always into muscle; that’s true, but the thought of becoming a ripped, massive freak like you would have been totally grotesque.” Doug said as his arms were lowered as much as the rest of his body would allow. Bruce’s fingers were turning purple from the pressure Doug was inflicting. “Now look at me, I’m THE most ripped, THE most massive, THE freakiest. I’m the definition of grotesque and I can barely remember the life I lived before.” Doug gripped even harder causing tears to stream down Bruce’s face. Bruce’s eyes went wide as his feet started to leave the ground. “Now all I want is to get even bigger, stronger and more grotesque.” Doug said as he finally released one of Bruce’s hands. Bruce turned and tried to pull his other hand free but Doug held him tight. He extended his free arm that looked more like a toppled redwood tree than an arm. With a small tug of Bruce’s body, he came crashing into Doug’s arm, nearly shattering his jaw from the impact. As Bruce stumbled away, holding his face, Doug send a single punch to the side of face, causing Bruce to collapse on the floor. Doug turned to face Keith, who was white as a ghost. “And let’s talk about the feeling of POWER all this muscle has created. I mean look at me, I can literally do whatever I want, to whoever I want. No wonder big guys can become such assholes.” He said as his dick started to harden. Keith started to move away but Doug was occupying so much space, he easily pinned him against the squat machine. “Doug! Please!” Keith pleaded but he knew Doug didn’t care. Doug scooped Keith’s body up with one massive arm, his biceps flexing even a little threatened to crush Keith’s ribs. Doug positioned their two bodies so Keith had to watch the hulking mass behind him in the full-length mirror in front of him. As Keith was planted onto Doug’s rock-hard cock, he let out a moan. It felt like being impaled on a metal pipe. “Oh come on, you remember how this feels, although like the rest of me, it’s even more powerful than before.” With his free hand, Doug gripped the squat bar loaded with 4000lbs. With barely a grunt, he pressed it off the rack with one hand. Moving Keith with the rhythm of each rep, Doug fucked and flexed. Keith could only watch as the most massive man on the planet manhandled him with ease while further pumping his body even bigger. Doug released Keith’s body but the power of his dick held the 360lb man in place. With both hands on the bar, he lowered and raised it, forcing his shoulders and arms to quiver and sprout new size. “LOOK AT ME! I’M NOTHING BUT A WALL OF GROWING MUSCLE!” Doug said as his hot cum sprayed with such pressure, Keith was tossed free, falling on the ground at his feet. Doug took a few steps away, finding a spot where his herculean body was bathed in the perfect light. The sight of his sweaty, fully pumped 647lb body had him catch his own breath. He planted his feet and flexed his 49” claves and 82” quads in a display that defied every anatomy chart ever designed. Doug was lost in his own reflection when he felt Keith’s hands at his ankles. He raised his head and let out a moan at the sensation of his touch. “OH FUCK YEAH! You always hand good hands for worshipping.” Doug spread his feet further apart to allow him to flex his quads even more. Keith was on his knees, feeling the thick slabs of quad beef that exploded in every direction. “YES! Feel the largest quads on earth!” Doug said, feeling his cock rise again. Bruce appeared behind Doug, most of him obscured by Doug’s body. Doug couldn’t turn his had due to his traps and shoulders being so massive but in the mirror he saw Bruce bite his lip and timidly place his hands on Doug’s upper back. Doug moaned again as Bruce started to explore the many mountains and valleys that made up his back. To drive the two men into a more of a muscle worship frenzy, Doug began to flex and relax the muscles they touched. “This is more like it. Worship what I am becoming. Fuel me to get even bigger.” Doug said as Keith’s mouth engulfed his cock while Bruce gripped his flexed glutes with all his strength. “YES! Feel the most powerful muscles in the world!” Doug yelled as Keith choked on his rock-hard dick. “Your time is over guys, your purpose now is to help me GROW!” Doug slowly started to lift his arms and transitioned into the most mind-blowing double bicep flex any of them had ever seen. His arms displayed the most detailed muscle wrapped in the thinest layer of skin. “53” fucking inches with 43” forearms. AAARRRGGG, I can’t even bend my arms to a full ninety degrees because of all this muscle.” He lowered his arms and forced them into his waist with considerable effort due to his sheer mass. “My waist is 42” but it looks so fucking small because of all this lat meat, not to mention the hardest abs on earth. You could drive a truck into these and not scratch the skin. UURRGGGHHH, look at how fucking WIDE I am.” He said as the bloated slabs of his lats exploded on either side. Bruce was still standing behind, witnessing their metamorphosis from massive to gargantuan. Once fully flexed, Doug’s width was three times his height. “You better stand back.” Doug said as he held the lat spread but adjusted his legs to flex his glutes and hamstrings. “UUUURRRGGGGHHHH! Doug’s mammoth glutes solidified to jagged boulders that rose high enough to press against his protruding lower back. As he pivoted his quad, he willed his hamstrings to flex, causing them to resemble the thick cables that hold up bridges, every inch covered in a frightening criss-cross of veins. “Have you ever seen anything so fucking FREAKY? These quads are 82” of growing massive muscle.” Relaxing the pose that looked anything but relaxed, Doug adjusted his legs so he was almost performing the splits. He let out a low moan as he started to raise up on his toes, flexing his calves to their full size. “49” calves for fuck sakes! I still can’t believe that is possible but LOOK at them, they look like a sack of pythons fighting. MMMMMMM, just holding up my 647lb body makes them ache with pump.” Bruce moved to face Doug, Keith releasing Doug’s cock and clung to Bruce in both fear and lust. Doug repositioned himself and leaned forward. “Time to make you both rain cum.” He said as his arms began to move together. His whole body began to shake and twitch as every muscle began to flex. The thick muscles that had long swallowed his neck rose higher than his ears. Shoulders that were already the size and texture of boulders, morphed into pulsing monstrosities that looked strained holding onto arms to massive they audibly groaned to compete for space. Doug’s hands could not come close to touching because of his pecs. The two massive slabs slapped together and with a stunning display of muscle control, Doug caused waves of deep striations to pulse in a rhythmic showcase that only enhanced the monster he had become. “UUUGGGGHHH, 128” of pure pec meat!” He said as his chin and mouth became completely obscured. “Over ten feet of PEC! FUCK YEAH!” He screamed as he willed the titanic plates to dance and swell. Keith and Bruce felt their cock start to spray. Neither one had touched themselves, they could barely remain standing. “LOOK AT ME! LOOK AT WHAT I AM! AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!” Doug screamed. “I CAN FEEL MYSELF GROWING BIGGER. I WILL NEVER STOP GROWING. UUUUMMMMFFFFHHHH!” He bellowed as ropes of hot cum splashed Keith and Bruce who had both fallen to the floor due to their collective orgasms. Doug stopped the pose and extended his hands to the two men. “GET UP. LET’S LIFT!”

Chapter 8 Keith woke every morning with a sense of relief that Grant had not sought him out for the incident in the alley. That was quickly replaced with worry at the thought that eventually, Keith’s actions would result in dire consequences. Keith channelled that feeling into each workout, preparing for the worst. The results however, were nothing short of miraculous. The last four weeks had seen Keith’s already impressive 332lb body balloon to a staggering 357lb, even he was dumbfounded by the dramatic weight gain. He couldn’t help marvel at his vein-covered 22” forearm as he slid the barn door open to begin his first workout of the day, an hour before the sun started to rise. Behind him, he heard Bruce’s deep, slow breaths. “Fill me up.” Bruce said, handing Keith four full syringes of their special gear and stepping onto the scale that was designed to weigh farm animals. Keith took a moment to take in Bruce, suddenly making his own impressive gains pale in comparison. The staggering number on the scale’s display caused Keith to inhale in shock. “617lbs.” “MMMMMMM.” Was all Bruce said. Keith wondered how Bruce still managed to move with any degree agility. Every muscle on his body was so inhumanly massive, he looking like he had been inflated like a balloon, if that balloon was made of thick, sinewy, vascular muscle. Any symmetry Bruce’s huge body once possessed was long gone, in its place was exaggerated muscles that just defied all logic. With his normal head sitting atop piles of pulsing muscles, he looked like a fantasy drawing created from the demented mind of a mad scientist. Any sane person would be revolted by Bruce but for Keith, he was more turned on every day. Keith plunged all the syringes into Bruce’s monstrous left shoulder and as the liquid was injected, Bruce shuttered. “Almost 70 pounds in less than two months.” Keith said as he handed Bruce four identical needles and turned so Bruce could inject him. “Still not enough.” Bruce said as he released the powerful liquid into Keith’s left pec. “Let’s lift.” Bruce slowly approached the new squat machine. Just approaching it caused Bruce’s 71” quads and 42” calves to flex and fight against each other for space. The machine was thick, industrial steel. Instead of needing traditional weights to be loaded on either side, heavy chains were attached to a stack of metal plates lying on the floor, each one weighing 200lbs. By moving a huge metal rod, the weigh stack could be increased to staggering numbers. Bruce set each side at 1000lbs and flipped a switch. The stacks of weights were hoisted off the ground and Bruce positioned himself under the bar. When he was ready, Keith pressed the switch again, releasing the bar that looked tiny draped across Bruce’s mammoth traps and shoulders. With 2000lbs baring down on him, Bruce started to squat. Even with his outrageous mass, he managed to achieve an impressive range of motion. At the bottom of each rep, his quad muscles spilled out in every direction, his calves did the same. With his characteristic determination, Bruce easily started to rep the huge weight, each time he rose, new, vein-encased quad muscles appeared, swelling his quads even bigger. He managed 20 perfect reps before he even started to break a sweat. “Double it.” He commanded and positioned himself for another set. 4000lbs should have crushed him but Bruce managed 20 gruelling reps before racking the bar. He was breathing hard and with one look in the mirror, became transfixed by his bloated, impossibly huge quads and calves. He flexed and relaxed them until his face showed the effort it was taking. Keith could only watch as each flex caused the thick, striated muscles to eclipse his knees and inflate so there was no visible gap from his knees to hips. “Double it again.” Bruce said. “8000lbs! NO, YOU CAN’T!” Bruce turned to face Keith. He balled his huge fists and started to punch the immovable mass that were his quads. “I SAID DO IT! MORE MUSCLE!” He yelled and jammed the thick bar into his traps, that were touching his ears, his neck completely encased by muscle. Keith adjusted the machine to the heaviest weights it had ever held, hoping it could accommodate and that Bruce wasn’t about to be killed. As the giant weight stack was released, Bruce let out an agonizing moan. Keith looked on in terror and anticipation. “UUUURRRGGGGHHHHH!” Bruce screamed as he started to lower his body. The torture he was experiencing was obvious. Thick veins pulsed on his forehead, cheeks and traps. His eyes were bugging out of his head and his skin was crimson red. Nonetheless, Bruce managed to reach the bottom of the rep without loosing control of the bar. “AAAAARRRRGGGGGG!” He screamed again as he willed his mighty quads to press the weigh back up. At first, nothing moved and Keith got scared. “NNNNNNOOOOOOO!” Bruce screamed again and as the whole machine rattled violently, he started to rise. It took over a minute to complete the rep and when the bar was racked, Bruce took a fews steps away from the machine and miraculously remained standing. “BRUCE! THAT WAS INCREDIBLE!” “Give me a minute and I’ll do more.” Bruce said between breaths. Keith could only stare in awe at Bruce’s manic determination. He looked down at the side of Bruce’s quad and felt his knees go weak. The thickness of 71” quads was staggering. The front of his quads flared so wide, they extended past his 37” waist but it was his hamstrings that were truly inhuman. They protruded many feet from his back as they tied into the biggest glutes ever created. Each muscular mass dwarfed even the most seasoned bodybuilder’s chest with deeper striations that flexed unconsciously. Managing to hold the impossible weight of Bruce’s body were the most outrageously pumped calves. Each one, covered in a translucent layer of skin, looked like a sack of writhing snakes. Flexing wasn’t needed due to the constant strain they were under. Like all of Bruce, his calves were covered with thick, twisted veins. Bruce managing to perform five additional reps, resting momentarily between each one. By the end, Keith was breathing heavily and sweating just from witnessing the satanic punishment Bruce put his body through. While Keith performed his sets with comparably lighter weights that would still have crushed a normal powerlifter, Bruce was sprawled out on the floor, a puddle of sweat surrounding his outrageously pumped body. Occasionally he would flex a quad, willing it to solidify even through it pained him to do so. The sight was so extreme to Keith, it drove him to push the weight for additional reps. When he finished, Keith staggered from the machine and straddled Bruce’s waist, facing his quads. He lowered himself so his ass touched Bruce’s crotch. He ran his strong hands over the bloated masses that were Bruce’s quads, moaning loudly as he worshipped their frightening size. “Fuck Bruce, your quads are beyond amazing. I can’t dent the muscles, they are just so huge.” “Hell yeah Keith. Biggest fucking legs on the planet.” He said as he struggled to place a hand behind his head. His other hand started to caress Keith’s expansive back. Keith felt Bruce’s cock harden under his ass while his hands roamed the mountain scape of muscle that surrounded him. “So much muscle! So much power!” He repeated as Bruce subtly flexed each leg. Keith raised his ass and slid it along Bruce’s etched abs and up the massive cliff created by his pecs. He moaned loudly as Bruce’s lips and tongue met his asshole. Keith lowered his head and engulfed Bruce’s rock-hard. The dramatic difference between Bruce’s pecs and waist was so extreme, Keith was leaning at nearly forty five degrees. He placed each of his hands on Bruce’s quads, to further worship them as well as to prevent him from sliding off his body. As Keith started to devour Bruce’s cock, Bruce kissed and licked his exposed asshole. Each man was flexing as much of their bodies as they could, swelling larger as they did. The sight of the two massive men entangled on the floor looked like they had morphed into one, bulging mass of muscle. “OH FUCK! MAKE ME CUM!” Bruce said as he bit his lip with pleasure. Keith sucked with all his might, causing his mouth to fill with Bruce’s pre-cum. Keith pressed his body higher, gripping the side of Bruce’s glutes and squeezing with all his strength. The sensation send Bruce near the edge of orgasm. He roared with pleasure as he filled Keith’s mouth with so much cum, it started to spill out. Keith spun around and drove his own hard cock into Bruce’s mouth. Bruce cupped Keith’s ass and easily lifted him off his body and maneuvered him like a sex toy. Keith held onto Bruce’s throbbing shoulders as his load started to fill Bruce’s mouth where it was eagerly swallowed as Bruce continued to suck him dry. The two massive men were still lying on the floor, admiring each other’s muscles when they begin to hear shouting. Keith was the first to his feet. He pulled on a pair of huge basketball shorts that looked more like bike shorts around his huge quads. He slid the barn door open to see some of the workers running into the fields. “What’s happening!” Keith yelled. “Tractor drove into a sink hole!” One of the workers said, casted a glance at Keith and tripping over his feet. Keith looked behind him to see Bruce pulling on a pair of shorts before exiting the barn and following the workers towards the large field. In the distance, Keith saw what was causing the commotion. The huge tractor that was used to till the soil was sitting at a strange angle. There were a number of workers standing around. Keith moved as quickly as he could, each step causing waves of pain to radiate from his spent quads. Will looked up as Keith approached. “It looked like some mud from the rain yesterday but as soon as it touched it, the front end started to sink.” He said as Keith reached the tractor and could see that the front tires were completely submerged in the thick brown mud. With each passing second, more of the tractor was being engulfed. Some of the surrounding workers stared at the tractor while the rest stared at Keith. Slowly, every set of eyes turned to see Bruce approaching. A few of the faces went white while others looked like they were seeing a monster approach. Bruce had the foresight to grab a massive length of heavy chain from the farm. It in itself would have required a truck to transport it but Bruce had it draped across his hulking shoulders. As he reached the tractor and the crowd, he dropped the chain with a thud, still holding on end. He hoisted over the rear bumper of the huge machine and started to thread it through. “Bruce! We need to get another machine. This tracker weighs 15,000lbs!” Keith said. “Adam! Run down to farm and get the smaller tractor! HURRY!” Will shouted, causing one of the young workers to break into a sprint towards the farm. “We need to stop it from sinking.” Bruce said as he finished manoeuvring the chain so he held both ends. Bruce lifted his massive 50” arms over his head as he turned his body away from the tractor. Bruce took a few steps away until the chains became taut. He leaned forward and planted his feet. There was a collective gasp from the crowd as every muscle in Bruce’s body flexed. His arms were bent so they exploded from his sides, being smashed against his 39” forearms. His back solidified into a vein-covered topography map with hundreds of individual muscle fibres springing to life. His lats spread so wide, they pressed his flexed arms so high his elbows pointed towards the sky. His already skin tight shorts stretched across his enormous glutes so tight, they became translucent, further showcasing how ripped and striated they were. His fully pumped quads and calves looked more dense than the metal chain he was manhandling. Keith was the only person present with the willpower to look away from Bruce. He turned his attention to the front of the tractor. The front wheels were fully submerged and the front bumper was beginning to sink as well. “IT’S STILL SINKING!” He yelled. “AAARRRGGGHHHH!” Bruce yelled as he leaned forward. His whole body shaking from the tremendous weight he was trying to conquer. The chains dug into the hard metal of the tractor. “BRUCE! YOU HAVE TO PULL HARDER!” Keith screamed, as he foresaw the tractor being fully engulfed in a matter of minutes. Bruce let out a bellow that caused the crowd to flinch in unison. The chains rattled loudly and even Keith watched with astonishment as the tractor’s decent was stopped. “IT STOPPED!” Keith yelled with triumph. “NNNNOOOO-GGGGRRRRHHHHH!” Bruce yelled, not satisfied with simply stopping the tractor from sinking. “Oh my god! Look at him! How is this possible!” Came the shouts from the crowd as they watched Bruce inflate even bigger. Every flexed muscle on his body convulsed and mutated. Veins appears on top of veins and muscles swelled in every direction. The incomprehensibly massive freak that Bruce had been was replaced with a quivering monstrosity that defied all logic and explanation. Keith forced himself to look away as he saw the sunken front of the tractor start to rise. Thick mud dripped from the now visible bumper. Just as the top of the front wheel rose from the liquid, the second tractor came roaring towards them. Will launched into action, pushing the kid out of the seat and turning the tractor around so its bumper lined up near Bruce. “KEITH!” Bruce yelled. Keith ran to face Bruce and nearly screamed seeing that his 120” pecs had inflated so much, they began to obscure his face. Keith pulled another length of heavy chain from the smaller tractor and quickly wrapped it around the bumper. Fortunately, it was slightly smaller and was able to be threaded through the loops Bruce was holding. Keith paused for a second when he realized the links of chain in Bruce’s hands were twisted from just his grip. With the chains connected, Will revved the engine and started to drive the tractor forward. There was a collective cheer from the crowd as the huge tractor started to emerge from the mud and Bruce finally released the chains and took a few steps away, letting Will do the rest. “BRUCE!” Keith yelled as he stood in shock at the sight of Bruce’s fully pumped body unable to comprehend how he could even move from the outrageous proportions he now displayed. Bruce took a step towards Keith and wrapped his arms around him, the weight of this simple movement forced Keith to steady his own powerful body against the pressure just from Bruce’s arms. With the tractor safely clear of the sink hole, Will killed the engine of the second tractor. Bruce turned to face the crowd of farm workers who all stared in awe of what his massive body just accomplished. Bruce spread his arm wide, his un-flexed biceps rose like granite peaks while his meaty triceps hung like huge slabs of beef, all resting on his massive lats that sprouted like wings. “Do you see what I am capable of?” He asked in a loud, powerful voice. “No one is more massive and powerful as me.” Slowly he started to bend his arms, every muscle began to harden and grow. His two massive arms ballooned to their 50” maximum, double the size of any professional bodybuilder. He tried to turn his head to admire their mass but his thick traps and shoulders prevented him from doing so. He spread his 71” quads so far he was on the verge of doing the splits but he had to because of their shear size. He raised himself onto his toes, causing waves of muscles from his outrageously huge 42” calves to inflate them even bigger. His whole body swelled before the gaping crowd. The only part of him that appeared to shrink were his cobblestone hard abs. Under the thin layer of skin, each massively developed abdominal muscle became striated with hundreds of muscle fibres that were covered in rivers of veins. “I know I’m completely disgusting to most of you but how can you deny that I am the greatest physical specimen you have ever seen? Just look at the level of mass I have obtained. Can you even fathom what it took to reach this level of muscularity? What I do to myself in one workout would kill all of you in minutes. I know I’m a fucking freak and I wouldn’t have it any other way. NOW, WORSHIP ALL THIS FUCKING MUSCLE!” Bruce relaxed his double bicep pose and proceed to flawlessly transition into a side chest pose. He sucked in his waist so it appeared too small to support his growing pecs, arms and shoulders. As his 120” chest grew, his face became obscured. The titanic shelf they created jutted three feet from Bruce’s body. He flexed harder, displaying more outrageous striations on his beachball-sized delts. His arm was being pushed away from his body by his lats while he squeezed it so hard, it protruded further than his fist. As he bent one of his legs, his calves separated into a mass of different muscles while his hamstring appeared to triple in size, hanging so low it pressed against the massive calf. With stunning muscle control, Bruce caused his glutes to dance in a twisted symphony of striations and veins. He held the pose with more grace than the most seasoned bodybuilder but his inhuman size made it look even more shocking. “YES! I hear you moaning. FEAST YOU EYES ON ALL THIS MUSCLE! CUM TO ALL THIS MUSCLE!” Bruce relaxed and turned once again to face the crowd. Some looked ready to faint, others had tears in their eyes and a few were on the verge of throwing up. But, each of them had their hard cocks in their hands, they couldn’t look away. Bruce made eye contact with Keith and positioned himself for a most muscular pose. As he bent forward, he took a deep breath and began to flex. There was an audible gasp from the crowd as the creature in front of them transformed into a twisted wall of jagged muscle and veins. Every muscle crashed into the other, each fighting for space. Transition from shoulder to bicep, pec to ab, quad to calve was lost. Together, each muscle simply grew into one gruesome display that incapsulated what Bruce had always longed to become, the singularly most massive being on the planet. As if the display wasn’t extreme enough, from within the confines of his bloated form, Bruce let out a gut-wrenching scream and flexed even harder. Although he couldn’t see much of the crowd, their screamed of orgasm caused Bruce to cum himself, not relaxing the pose until every drop was expelled. Bruce approached Keith, hoisting him over this shoulder and began to walk towards the farm, leaving the crowd in a cum-soaked daze, unable to process what they had just witnessed.

Chapter 7 It had been a week since Bruce returned to the farm. He refused to talk about that happened with Doug or where he had disappeared to. Keith knew it shook his confidence, having someone overpower him, let along with such ease. Bruce returned with even more focus on increasing his size and strength. He produced drawings for new equipment, designed to accommodate shocking amounts of weights. If Keith wasn’t there to witness it, he would never have believed Bruce could increase his already frightening intensity. One afternoon, three hours into training arms, Bruce heard the should have a truck pull up outside the barn. He dropped the loaded barbell he was curling and stomped towards the door, returning moments later with a large box. “What’s that?” “Something that will help me get a lot bigger.” He said, ripping the box open. Inside were countless vials of a green liquid, with labels written in a language unfamiliar to Keith. “Is it safe?” Keith asked nervously. “I don’t fucking care. Nothing I do to get this big is safe. Besides, I will do anything it takes to get even bigger.” Bruce said, holding a vial up to the light. “Ok Bruce. Whatever it takes.” “Good answer because I’m not doing this alone.” Bruce said as he handed Keith two vials. “If I’m going to push the boundaries of muscle and strength, so are you.” Keith was shocked but also excited. His own growth had been going better than he expected and the thought of accelerating it even further made him downright giddy. “Grab a box syringes. We start this now.” Bruce said as he returned to the barbell he had been curling. “332lbs.” Keith whispered as he stepped on the scale. It had only been two weeks since Bruce’s mystery steroids had arrived and their effects had been nothing short of staggering. Keith never imagined he would reach 300lbs and now he was fast approaching 350lb of ripped, freakishly powerful muscle. He stood facing his reflection in the mirror and started to slowly bounce his thick, 65” pecs. He was mesmerized by the deepening striations that were becoming more pronounced every day. His cock was already hard as he raised his 25” arms and flexed. “Fuck yeah!” He said as he relaxed and re-flexed his arms, revelling in the feeling as they pressed against his equally huge 20” forearms. Unable to contain himself, Keith grabbed his throbbing cock and focused his attention on his thick, veiny quads. A slight flex caused them to balloon to their 37” maximum. “Getting so fucking huge.” Keith said as he felt drops of pre-cum start to drip. Keith stepped back from the mirror and slowly moved into a most muscular pose. As the huge slabs of his growing body inflated before his eyes, he felt his cock start to spasm without even touching it. He stifled a moan as he bore down as hard as he could willing every muscle to swell as much as possible. His whole body was shaking as a stream of hot cum started to spray across the room, splattering the mirror and sink. After cleaning up and attempting to cover himself with regular clothes, Keith entered the barn to the sounds of Bruce in the throws of another intense workout. He stood for a moment, entranced by Bruce’s hulking mass and incredible strength. The behemoth was shoulder pressing a precariously bent squat bar fully loaded with plates like he was hoisting pillows. “I’m heading into town to get the some of the new equipment.” Keith said not wanting to interrupt Bruce, who grunted and continued to press the huge weight. Keith met Anthony in front of his metal shop. “Keith! You look massive!” Anthony said. He’d been working with Keith for years but it had been almost a year and over 70lbs of muscle since he’d seen him. “Getting there Anthony. You have some equipment ready?” “I was confused by the drawings you sent but I guess I see why you need this stuff now.” Anthony said, wiping sweat from his forehead and staring at the bulging muscles unable to hidden under Keith’s over-sized clothes. Keith couldn’t help himself, he clasped his hands together and flexed his upper body. Anthony’s eyes grew wider. “Not big enough yet.” “Fuck.” Was all Anthony could mutter. “Y-Y-Your stuff is inside. It’ll take some time to load onto the truck.” “No worries. I’m starving. I’ll grab lunch. Be back in an hour.” Keith said as he waddled away, feeling Anthony’s eyes on his huge back. After devouring food for over an hour, Keith left the restaurant still hungry. He started towards Anthony’s shop and as he passed a dark alley, a sound from the shadows caused him to pause. He took a few steps into the darkness when he felt something very strong wrap around his neck, instantly obscuring his breathing. “Fancy meeting you here.” Said an unmistakable voice. “G-G-G-Grant.” Keith managed to gargle. With one final powerful squeeze, Keith was released. He stumbled back and turned to face Grant. Even in the darkness of the alley, Grant’s size was clearly apparent. It hadn’t been a month since the encounter with him and Doug but it was obvious Grant had packed on even more size. He was wearing a string tank and shorts that left little to the imagination. Keith also noticed that along with his additional mass, Grant was carrying more body fat, that just added to his imposing presence. “You see it don’t you? All this new size in just a few weeks.” Grant said as he rolled his neck, inadvertently flexing his powerful traps. “Seeing Doug manhandle your pathetic boyfriend really motivated me to get even bigger.” “Fuck you Grant.” Keith said. Grant swung his fist towards Keith but aimed for the brick wall behind his head. The impact caused a number of bricks to crack. “YOU DON’T GET TO SPEAK KEITH!” Grant said stepping closer, pressing his huge, round pecs into Keith’s, driving him against the wall. Keith tried to push himself away but Grant was immovable. “Fuck. Even as big as you think you’re getting I’m still bigger and stronger. You think what Doug did to your man was rough, well little man, I’m about to make that look like a pillow fight.” Grant said as he pressed himself even harder into Keith’s body. Before Keith could react, Grant grabbed his wrists and held them at his sides. Keith tried to pry himself free but Grant refused to move. “Struggle all you want bitch, I’m in control.” Keith tried to hide his fear but Grant’s power was shocking. “I’m not just a 375lb muscle freak, I have the power to go with it.” Grant said. Keith panicked and drove his head forward, slamming his forehead into Grant’s face as hard as could. Grant yelled and fell back, releasing Keith. “You little fucking piece of shit!” Grant screamed as blood started to pour from his noise. Keith swung a powerful blow to the side of Grant’s head but was met with solid resistance. Grant smiled as Keith landed another blow that didn’t seem to affect Grant at all. “I could do this all day but you’ve pissed me off and now you need to learn your lesson.” Grant said as he lunged at Keith. He moved faster than Keith expected. He wrapped his huge arms around Keith and started to apply incredible pressure, forcing the air from Keith’s lungs. “YEAH! You’re not getting out of this. I could crush your ribs and internal organs if I wanted to but that wouldn’t be as much fun.” With surprising agility, Grant bent his knees and lifted Keith over his head, slamming him into the ground behind him. Keith was momentarily stunned. He looked up to see Grant’s pumped up physique blocking the light from the nearby street. The look on Grant’s face made Keith shutter. Grant reached down, gripped the back of Keith’s neck and violently pulled him to a standing position. Before Keith could stabilize his stance, Grant drove a fist into his hard abs. Keith’s knees buckled but Grant held him up, supporting his weight with one hand. “THIS FEELS FUCKING GOOD! Doug was right, dominating freaks is hot!” Grant said let Keith go, who staggered to stay standing. Grant pulled his tank off, fully exposing his increasingly pumped up body. “It’s time to have some real fun.” Keith panicked. Beside him was a pile of discarded trash. He reached his hand in hopes of finding something he could use against Grant. When he felt something hard and metallic, he pulled it from the pile to discover it was the side rail of a metal bed frame. With all his power, Keith swung the piece of metal like he was yielding a baseball bat. To his relief, it made contact with the side of Grant’s head. Had he aimed slightly lower, it would have hit Grant’s massive shoulder which would have easily absorbed most of the blow. Grant’s head was snapped in the opposite direction and his eyes rolled back into his head as he collapsed in a heap on the ground. Keith stood over him, still holding the metal bar. Anger rose within Keith as looked down at the unconscious mass of muscle. He hated Grant for so many things but at this moment, he was more jealous than anything else. “I hate being the smaller man.” Keith said as he lifted the metal bar over his head before slamming it down onto Grant’s prone body. Once Keith started swinging, he fell into a trance. He pummelled Grant so much, deep purple welts started to appear on his skin. When Keith finally regained some self control, he tossed the metal bar away and recoiled by what he had done. Grant lay motionless on the ground. Fear started to rise in Keith and he suddenly realized he needed to get as far away from the alley as possible. Keith rushed back to Anthony’s shop, hastily paid for the items and made an excuse as to why he needed to get going so quickly. By the time Keith arrived back at the farm, he was scared again. Not because of what had happened with Grant but because of what his actions would set in motion. He burst into the barn. Bruce was sitting on a bench after what was clearly a devastatingly punishing set. He looked up at Keith who instantly started crying as he retold what had just happened. “It’s going to be ok Keith.” Bruce said after Keith had finished speaking. “Will it Bruce? First Doug did what he did to you and now Grant! I got lucky, he was so fucking strong. And now they’ll both be so fucking pissed!” Keith said on the verge of becoming hysterical. “It will be ok.” Bruce repeated. “With this new cocktail, that new equipment and our combined determination, those dipshits won’t stand a chance.” “I hope you’re right and I hope we have enough time.” Bruce planted a passionate kiss on Keith’s lips and said, “Then we better unload the truck and lift until we can’t move.”

Thanks for the feedback. I hope you are enjoying this story, it's been fun to write. A bunch more to come... Chapter 6 Keith came to a screeching stop by the farmhouse, jumped from the truck and hurried to lower the tailgate. Bruce was lying on his back staring up at the sky. “Are you ok Bruce?” Bruce remained perfectly still. Keith glanced at his red, swollen hands. He had large red welts on his neck and he assumed also bruises on his back. “Bruce?” Keith asked again. “Leave me alone.” Bruce said in a low voice. Keith didn’t know what to do. He stood looking at Bruce’s once massive and overly-confident body that suddenly seemed smaller and somehow frail. He wiped tears from his eyes and went inside the house. An hour later, as the sun began to set, Keith looked out of the kitchen window and saw that Bruce was no longer in the back of the truck. Keith searched the barns and most of the fields but there was no sign of Bruce. Keith couldn’t sleep, between waiting for Bruce and reliving the chaos Doug had caused, he never even made it to bed. When the sun started to rise over the hills, Bruce was still nowhere to be found. On Monday, Will asked Keith where Bruce was, it was strange to not see him waddling into the barn at dawn to begin working out. Without giving him all the details, Keith explained the encounter with Doug and Grant. Will was shocked to learn someone had humiliated Bruce. By this point, Bruce had been gone for almost three days. “I’m sure he’ll be back Keith.” Will said, failing to convince Keith, who looked worried. “I’ll get a new shipment of feed from another supplier right away.” “Thanks Will.” Keith said as he made his way into the barn but without his typical determination. Will never expected to become obsessed with Bruce and Keith’s growing bodies but that’s exactly what had happened. Prior to taking this job, Will was happy with how he looked. At 54, he had spent most of his life doing manual farm labour that kept him in great shape. It wasn’t until he was surrounded my huge, pumped muscle that he started to train his own body harder. At 230lbs he knew he looked great for his age. Even some of the younger farm hands would stare at him when he worked in just a tight t-shirt. Now, confronted by the thought that someone could make Bruce leave was not a possibility Will was going to accept. Part of him also needed to see what type of monster could overpower someone like Bruce. These were the thoughts running through Will’s head as he drove through town to run some errands for the farm. As he drove by the feed store where Grant worked, he made the sudden decision to pull over and head inside. The main store was empty but as Will was about to leave, he heard noises coming from the back of the building. He exited the front door and walked around the store to the large warehouse in the back. The large loading door was open but it was dark inside. As Will approached slowly, he heard voices. “Let me adjust these. When I stepped outside and saw how big Bruce looked, I was worried. There that feel ok?” “MMMMM. Good. I wanted to believe you when you first described him to me but I wasn’t prepared for how big he was. Little more.” “Well, that didn’t last long. You had him beat from the beginning. Fuck, just thinking about it now is getting me hard.” “Me too. Part of me is disappointed it didn’t last longer but he was no match for me. I said more!” Will crawled along the ground underneath the loading dock so Grant and Doug couldn’t see him. When he reached the other side, he slowly raised himself up, finally getting a good look inside. At first glance, it appeared to be a typical warehouse. Huge pallets of feed, soil and farm equipment filled most of the space. His eyes focused on two figures in the back corner. Grant was standing in front of Doug. Will marvelled at Grant’s incredibly massive back. Doug was standing, facing Grant. His shoulders were so obscenely wide, they spread far wider than Grant in both directions. Grant was fiddling with something near Doug then stepped to the side, giving Will his first view of Doug. He immediately placed both hands over his mouth to stifle a scream. Doug looked like a mutated alien from a science fiction movie. There was a single spotlight shining down on his monstrous form, casting dark shadows all over his outrageous mass. Attached to his tree trunk-thick forearm was a tube that lead to large, high-tech looking machine. A light blue substance was being pumped through the tube into Doug’s body. “Mmmmmm, that’s what I need. I can feel it now.” Doug said as his eyes rolled back into his head. “Doug, don’t over do it.” “There is no such thing as over doing it. FUCK THIS FEELS GOOD!” Will watched in terror as Doug gritted his teeth as his whole body started to shake. Thick, blue, pulsing veins crept to the surface of his thin skin which was turning bright red. Sweat began to bead all over his body. Grant looked concerned. “Doug?” “NO. I need more! I need to get bigger. I n-n-n-need to d-d-d-double m-m-my s-s-s-size! AAAARRRGGGG this burns!” Doug screamed in pain or pleasure, it was hard to tell which. Grant paced around the loading dock, checking his watch and the dials of the strange machine. A few minutes later, Doug let out a loud, slow moan as his knees buckled and he fell to the ground. Grant rushed over to him but he held out his huge arm. “One more minute!” He mumbled. “Doug! It’s too much!” Grant pleaded. “NO! I NEED MORE. I NEED TO GGGRRRROOOOWWW-ARRRGGGHHHH!” Doug bellowed as his whole body started to spasm on the floor. Grant looked terrified and reached for the machine and shut it off. The blue liquid stopped flowing and Doug lay still. Will knew he should get as far away from here as fast as possible but he was unable to look away. Like a patient being defibrillated, Doug’s body suddenly lurched awake. Grant let out a sigh of relief. “Do you need help inside? You should rest.” “Rest? Are you not listening, I NEED TO GROW?” Doug said placing his huge arms on the ground and slowly pressing his massive body up to a kneeling position. He ripped the tube free and massaged his forearm. Refusing Grant’s help, he managed to stand up. Will had seen Bruce pumped to his maximum many times but Doug had reached an entirely different level. Each muscle on his body pulsed like he was flexing each one individually. He scanned the room like a predator searching for prey until his eyes landing on a huge pallet of topsoil wrapped in cellophane. He stumbled slightly as he started to move but quickly steadied himself. He stood facing the pallet that must have weighted well over 3000lbs. The look of pure determination on his face was downright frightening. He drew one hand back and slammed it into the bags of soil, causing black dirt to explode all around him. He repeated the same movement with his other hand so each arm was embedded deeply into the pile of soil bags. His arm several feet apart. “DOUG!” Grant screamed as he began to comprehend what Doug was about to do. Doug twisted his body to the side and planted his feet. With a low, primal growl, he started to tip the pallet towards his body. The massive weight slammed into his bloated shoulder but he didn’t move a millimetre. With the load of dirt leaning on his shoulder, Doug bent down as he pulled the pallet closer. “UUUURRRRRGGGGGG” He screamed as the pallet left the ground and was dragged across his impossibly wide back. Doug took a few deep breaths and started to rise. His quads exploded in every direction as they shook to maintain balance under the incredibly massive weight. Doug’s head was being pressed down into his monstrous pecs, that must have been chocking him. Suddenly, the whole pallet started to shake and rise as Doug started to extend his unworldly powerful arms and shoulders. He raised his head and his once gorgeous face was contorted by the inhuman feat of strength he was performing. Even spread wide and his arms fully extended, his biceps were so big, they pressed against either side of his head. “BBBBBBIIIIIIGGGGGEEEEEEERRRRR!” Doug screamed as he started to lower his body into a squatting position. His already mammoth quads responded by tripling in size with the thickest veins imaginable spewing in every direction. With his mighty glutes just inches from the ground, Doug started to rise again, managing to keep the pallet completely under his control. When he reached the top off the squat, his quad muscles were so bloated, they pressed together from crotch to knee but Doug wasn’t finished. He started to bend his arms so the pallet rested on his traps and shoulders again before pressing it back up. He let out an agonizing scream as he managed four reps before summoning one last surge of power, bending his arms and launching the pallet so it came crashing down a few feet in front of him. Bags of soil exploded, covering the whole warehouse with a black cloud. “THAT FELT FUCKING INCREDIBLE!” Doug said as he savagely punched his overly pumped quads. “I’m going reach 500lbs in no time. FUCK, I wish I had decided to become a freak YEARS AGO!” Will’s entire body was shaking. He had never witnessed something so intense. He crawled on his hands and knees as quickly as he could. Once clear of the loading dock door, he stood and started to run. As he did, he heard Doug scream, “I NEED TO LIFT MORE!” Keith was going through his workout but his intensity and concentration was not what it normally was, he was worried about Bruce. As he racked the bench he heard a vehicle pull up outside. Seconds later, Will burst through the door. He was white as a ghost and looked ready to faint. “Will! Is it Bruce?” “N-N-No Keith, it’s something else, something…” “Will, what happened?” Keith said, rushing over to Will and guiding him to a nearby bench while handing him a bottle of water. After a few minutes, Will started to tell Keith what he had seen. By the end, Keith too was white as ghost, his heart pounding in his chest. “My god!” Was all Keith could say when Will had finished. “What if Doug and Grant decide to do more than poison bulls? Can they be stopped?” “Yes. By me.” “BRUCE!” Keith yelled and spun around to see Bruce standing at the barn door. “Leave us along Will. Keith and I have work to do.” Bruce said with a tone that Will knew meant, scramble out of the barn as fast as he could.

Chapter 5 Will hated to interrupt Keith and Bruce while they were working out but waiting for them to finish could take hours and he couldn’t wait. No matter how often he saw them, he was never prepared for their incredible size. It had only been a month since Keith hoisted the massive beam in the butcher barn but he was already unrecognizable. Keith stood behind the custom-made bench press. He was shirtless, he was always shirtless. Will marvelled at Keith’s massive, granite-hard pecs, feeling his mouth instantly go dry. While Keith offered a stunning view, Bruce was always the main attraction. The bar was loaded with twelve 45lb plates on each side and Bruce was moving it like it weighed nothing. His monstrous chest was so large and pumped, the bar was unable to dent his dense muscle. The bar was purposefully bent so that Bruce was able to obtain a good range of motion, a normal straight bar would not have been able to travel very far because of the sheer mass of of Bruce’s pecs. “COME ON, PRESS THIS PUNY FUCKING WEIGHT!” Keith screamed. “UUUGGGGGHHHHH” Bruce grunted as he lifted the bar one more time before letting it crash onto the thick, metal rack. “1,125lbs for over 20 reps!” Keith said as Bruce slowly sat up. Will covered his mouth to stifle a scream. Bruce’s pecs visibly pulsed with power, each huge muscle was so pumped, they pressed against the sides of Bruce’s face. Bruce slowly cupped his left pec and massaged the aching muscle. “What’s up Will?” He said without turning his head. “S-S-Sorry to interrupt but there’s a problem.” Keith looked away from Bruce’s self-admiration and looked at Will, seeing the worry on his face. “What’s wrong?” “Two bulls are sick.” “Shit! Did you call the vet?” “He just arrived.” Will responded. Keith grabbed two towels, tossing one to Bruce as he stood up. Both men started for the door. Will followed, unable to take his eyes off the massive backs of both men. Doctor Wilson was used to seeing the two huge men, along with his duties as the farm’s vet, he had been supplying Bruce and Keith with their steroids, a special concoction he had come up with specifically for them. Even his familiarity with their obsession for muscle, he was mesmerized by their sheer mass. “They’re over here.” The doctor said, directing the three men towards a fenced off area where the bulls were being quarantined. As Keith and Bruce waddled by, the Doctor shot Will a glance that seemed to communicate his shock at their size. The two bulls were lying on the ground, breathing slowly. “I’ve collected samples from them both. It will need to get tested but from my initial examination, it would appear to be something they ingested.” “That’s strange, aside from the grass in the fields, all they eat is their feed.” Will said. Keith looked at Bruce with a look of concern on his face. “Are any other animals showing signs of sickness?” “Not yet.” “Good. Let me know what the tests turn up.” Keith said, shaking the doctor’s hand, who grimaced at the strength of Keith’s grip. “Bruce, can I see you in the house?” Keith said as he quickly walked away. “What’s up Keith?” Bruce asked. Keith turned to face Bruce, the rage on his face was obvious. “They’ve been poisoned.” “We don’y know that yet.” “No but I bet I know who has access and motive to poison the feed.” Keith said, his whole body becoming more tense as he spoke. “You mean-?” “My asshole ex Doug and his fuck buddy Grant.” Keith said as he reached for a frying pan sitting on the kitchen counter. He started to twist the thick metal like he was rolling up a piece of paper. “I’m going to rip them apart!” “Calm down. Let’s get showered and changed and go pay them a visit.” Keith tossed the destroyed frying pan into the sink and stormed towards the bathroom. Keith knew where Grant lived and assumed that’s where he would find the two men. He thought back to the last time he saw Grant at the farm three months ago. He remembered admiring how huge Grant had looked. Now weighing 315lbs himself, Keith was secretly looking forward to gaging Grant’s reaction to his much larger body. Thinking about seeing his ex Doug caused a flood of other emotions. Keith hadn’t laid eyes on Doug for five months and he wasn’t sure what would happen when he did. Grant had a small house outside of town that was set far off the road. As their truck slowly approached the house, Bruce’s huge hand rested on Keith’s leg. “You ok?” He asked. “I don’t know yet.” Keith said as they reached the house and climbed out of the truck. Keith struggled to find comfortable clothes but had settled on a pair of 4XL sweat pants and an equally huge flannel shirt. Both hung loosely on his bulked up body. Bruce was incapable of hiding his monstrous size, 5’11”, 548lb is hard to conceal. He had opted for a tank top that was stretched like a second skin across his massive upper body and comically huge shorts that billowed around his massive quads and hung low enough to cover the upper half of his gargantuan calves. They barely closed the truck door when Grant appeared at the front door. He looked about to speak but the sight of Bruce caused his words to get stuck in his throat. It was immediately evident however, that he had spend a lot of time in the gym the last three months. His 6’1” body carried a large amount of mass. He had a large, solid roid gut and some extra fat but that couldn’t hide the formidable muscle underneath. Keith guessed he was pushing 350lbs. Seeing Grant up close again, caused rage to build in Keith’s gut. It took everything to stop himself from lunging towards Grant. “What are you doing here Keith?” Grant asked, never taking his eyes off Bruce. “We’ve got some sick bulls and I’m wondering if you know anything about that?” Grant finally looked away from Bruce making eye contact with Keith. He had his normal smirk on his face. “What would I know about that?” “You delivered the last feed order. You tell me?” Keith said, wringing his hands together, causing his pecs to swell under the folds of his shirt. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Grant said. From inside the house, they began to hear a slow thumping sound. As it got louder, a dark shadow appeared behind Grant. As the front door slowly opened, a huge figure started to emerge. It had been five months since Keith had seen Doug. He was always in phenomenal shape. Keith remembered his chiselled abs and hard pecs being only slightly bigger than his own. The day he left with Grant, Doug weighed a respectable 265lbs, much smaller than Grant’s hulking 290lbs at the time. The person now exiting the house was unrecognizable. If it wasn’t for his incredibly handsome face, Keith wouldn’t have known it was Doug. He was MASSIVE! “Doug?!” Keith nearly screamed. Doug slowly ran his eyes over Keith and then focused his attention on Bruce but unlike Grant’s reaction, he didn’t seem fazed by Bruce’s inhuman size. Doug was the same height as Bruce at 5’11”. He was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts that looked painted on. His smooth skin was deeply tanned. Spilling out in every direction, were slabs of massive muscles. His neck was engulfed by twisted, vein-covered traps that lead to striated, massive shoulders and shockingly huge arms that looked flexed just hanging from his body. His chest protruded so far out, it cast a deep shadow over half of his obvious eight-pack. His feet were spread as wide as his shoulders but still, his quads pressed together due to their sheer size. Even Doug’s calves seemed to almost touch even being so far apart. If Keith hadn’t seen Doug just five moths before, he would have sworn he was looking at a top-tier professional bodybuilder that had been building a freaky body for decades. But the reality physically made him scared at what he was witnessing. “What do want?” Doug said in a low, rumbling voice that seemed to vibrate around the men. “They’re accusing me of poisoning their bulls.” “Really, and if Grant did, what do you plan to do about it.” Doug slowly stepped from the porch, the wood creaking as he moved. He took a few steps towards Bruce and Keith nearly let out a scream as he realized that the two men were nearly the same size. “H-H-H-How…” Keith muttered. Doug turned. “About time you said something.” He said and straightened his arms, looking down as thick cords of swollen muscle flexed and inflated before his eyes. “How long has it been? Five months? Fuck, seems like just yesterday. Well Keith, as you can see, I’ve gone through some changes since I left.” “B-B-B-But…” “How did I pack on so much freaky muscle in only five months? Pretty damn easily if I’m being honest. Once I decided to really grow it just started to happen. Well, not that easily, I’ve got more steroids than blood in my veins right now and I’ve been working out as hard as anyone ever has.” He said and without seeming to notice, started to flare his lats and inflate his chest. His already bloated body began to swell before the men’s eyes. His staggering vascularity became more extreme with each passing second. He turned back to Bruce. “I’m Doug, who are you?” “Bruce.” Bruce said as calmly as possible, trying to hide the conflicting emotions swirling inside him. Aside from being confronted by a body that he couldn’t deny rivalled his own, he had just learnt Doug had developed it in only five months! He also could not believe how good looking the beast of a man was. He hoped no one could see the growing hard-on under the baggy fabric of his shorts. He refused to look at Keith for fear his thoughts would easily be deciphered. “Fuck, you are one big son of a bitch.” Doug said with a tone of indifference Bruce was not accustomed to. Doug extended his hand to shake Bruce’s. There was a moment of hesitation before Bruce accepted the invitation. He swore he felt a physical spark but the sensation quickly eroded by the stunning power of Doug’s grip. Bruce looked down as if to confirm it was a human hand he was holding. He froze seeing Dougs’s veiny forearm swell to twice its former size. He quickly looked back at Doug’s stunning face to see a glint of something menacing in his eyes. Bruce didn’t have time to react as Doug started to apply more pressure. The pain was like nothing Bruce had ever felt before, he was certain the bones in his hand were close to shattering. He balled up his free hand and started to swing it towards Doug’s head. With lightening speed, Doug caught Bruce’s fist and stopped its motion instantly. Bruce let out a small whimper as Doug started to grip his fist with the same intensity as his other hand. “FUCK YEAH! I wasn’t sure how strong you’d be but clearly I”M STRONGER already!” Doug yelled, holding both of Bruce’s hands steady. His forearms had morphed into two writhing, twisted masses of muscle and veins that looked to still be growing. “This feels so fucking amazing!” Keith watched in horror. Bruce had shown his inhuman strength time and time again, never faltering in any way. “BRUCE!” He screamed, taking a step towards the two massive men. Grant leapt into action and wrapped his huge arms around Keith’s upper body, preventing him from moving. He tried with all his power to break free but Grant’s arms would not loosen. “It’s no use, I’m not letting you go. You’re going to be forced to watch this happen.” Grant whispered in Keith’s ear. “What do you weigh Bruce?” Doug asked with no strain in his voice. “Fuck you!” Bruce snarled. Doug must have increased the pressure because Bruce let out a moan and his knees buckled ever so slightly. “548lb” Bruce finally mumbled. “Damn! That’s more than I thought. I can’t imagine what you’ve put your body through for years to reach that size. All the gear, meals, supplements and tonnes of massive weights. It would be really impressive if I hadn’t gone from a pathetic 265lb to 472lb in FIVE FUCKING MONTHS!” Doug said with a huge, manic grin on his face. Like he had been just toying with Bruce, he started to move his hands towards his waist, guiding Bruce’s hands with him. Then, for all three men to witness, he started to flex his upper body. Bruce let out a scream as the pain he was feeling finally became too much. “That’s right! Just over 200 pounds in five months. You know what that means? I’M JUST GETTING STARTED!” He screamed in Bruce’s face, covering it with spit. “THIS IS NOTHING!” Keith’s body was shaking out of terror and pure shock as Doug’s body started to swell. His massive pecs rose and tripled in size until each vein-covered mass pressed into Bruce’s trapped head. His back exploded from behind, further exaggerating the incomprehensible thickness of his upper body. His already swollen shoulders, contorted into granite-hard globes while his arms inflated to match his staggeringly pumped forearms. “Look at how easy this is for me! Look how fucking huge I am!” Doug yelled with pure delight in his voice. Bruce dug his feet into the ground and tried to pull himself away but Doug’s grip was too strong. “Five months ago, seeing a freak of nature like you would have blown my mind. But now, seeing what I have started to become only makes me excited to DOUBLE my size.” Doug said with one final flex that somehow resulted in more size to appear all over his body. Then, as quickly as he trapped both of Bruce’s hands, he released them. Bruce stumbled away, holding each hand that looked purple from the torture Doug had inflected. Doug released his pose but none of his massive muscles looked relaxed, in fact, they continued to swell as if he was commanding them to do so. Bruce quickly regained his composure and dove towards Doug. As if sensing the move before even Bruce did, Doug reached out with both hands and gripped them around Bruce’s 32” round neck. Bruce once again came to a sudden stop. “I figured you’d be too stupid to get the message the first time.” Doug said as he started to raise his arms, lifting Bruce’s massive body with him. “OH FUCK! Your huge body feels so good in my hands. My shoulders must look fucking SICK!” He said as Bruce’s feet left the ground and dangled an inch in the air. “Come on big guy, give me a little challenge.” Bruce responded by swinging his 63” quad as hard as could into Doug’s etched abdominals. The impact echoed throughout the yard and caused Doug to release Bruce. He took a few steps away, inhaling deeply, red marks already appearing on his neck. With Doug distracted, Bruce launched himself towards Doug. With his hands still impacted by Doug’s punishment, he swung his balled up fists with no regard for the pain, connecting three devastating blows to Doug’s face. Doug fell to his knees, his head down, blood dripped onto the ground. Bruce paced over Doug’s prone body, considering what to do next but he froze as Doug started to chuckle. Slowly Doug raised his head and looked up at Bruce with a terrifying look on his face. With his feet firmly planted on the ground, he pushed with all the power his huge legs could muster and propelled himself towards Bruce’s body. The impact instantly blew the air from Bruce’s lungs. The larger man would have been tossed twenty feet away had Doug not wrapped his arms around as much of Bruce as he could, holding him close. Both massive bodies soared through the air and Bruce’s back smashed into the side of Keith’s truck. Doug held Bruce two feet off the ground and drove his legs into the ground again. Each quad and calf swelled to impossible size. The thick metal of the truck started to bend around Bruce’s body as Doug pressed him harder. Doug emitted a loud roar that didn’t sound human and continued to apply his full strength until the tires of the truck started to rise off the ground. Bruce was now being embedded into the side of the truck, it’s metal too weak to withstand Doug’s power. With considerable effort, Doug began to take small steps towards the truck, causing the chassis to rise higher off the ground. Doug released his arms from Bruce who was now held in place by the twisted metal and gripped the underside of the truck that was just a few inches lower than his waist. With a savage wrench of the vehicle and Bruce’s body, Doug violently lifted it all so the truck came crashing down on its side, Bruce trapped on the top. Doug turned to face Keith causing his ex lover to vomit at the sight. His blooded face had dripped down his upper body which now looked bigger than anything he ever thought possible. Nowhere was there not thick, pulsing veins. His proportions, that already looked exaggerated by his astounding amount of muscle growth, displayed little separation as each muscle flowed into the next, making him look like one, twisted pile of muscle. “WE POISONED YOUR FUCKING BULLS AND YOU SHOULD BE GLAD THAT’S ALL WE DID!” Doug screamed and with one hand, he gripped the side of the truck and pulled it back onto it’s tires, causing it to creak and bounce, releasing Bruce’s body that fell into a heap on the ground. “NOW GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE BEFORE I SHOW YOU HOW FUCKING POWERFUL I REALLY AM!” Grant let Keith go and he tripped over his own feet as he scrambled towards the mangled truck. He gripped Bruce’s shaking arm and guided him to the cargo bed where he was able to pull himself onto. Keith climbed into the cab and started to drive away before even closing the door. By the time he reached the main road, he was sobbing uncontrollably. He glanced in the rearview mirror to see Bruce covering his face and doing the same.

I raised the two revolvers into the air – one in each hand. Snatching them out of the two men’s grip with super speed had been fun. They were still a little shocked by and unsure of what had happened. Both of them looked at my face, but their gaze slowly moved down my enormous arms to my hands. I squeezed. The casings gave like it was soft dough and they screeched a high ear-piercing sound. My dick throbbed at the feeling of the revolvers buckling in on themselves. I loved how little pressure I was applying and, yet, the weapons were unable to prevent themselves from being reconfigured. My hands demolished steel as if I were just wadding up a tissue. The alarmed faces of the two men made it clear the revolvers were looking a little mangled . . . and just by me squeezing lightly with my big mitts. I opened my fingers a little and adjusted the revolvers in my grip. I then squeezed again – harder this time. It just wasn’t a fair fight – something much stronger was flattening the guns. I saw panic rocket into the eyes of both men – like it was finally dawning on them what was happening. Freaking guys out with my strength was enough to make me cum, but I prevented a premature ejaculation. The fun was just getting started. These fellas had no idea what was amazing things were to come. You would have thought the revolvers were made of tinfoil by the way I so easily crushed them. God, I loved being strong . . . strong enough to make solid steel do what I wanted. The screeching stopped because I stopped squeezing. I brought my arms down and held out the guns – now flattened into nothing more than globs of useless junk – in my open palms. “Fire away, gentlemen,” I said – the teasing dripping off every word and that exciting me even more, “but I get the feeling they’re not going to work anymore. Here, let’s make it so you have to share.” They were too stunned to really hear anything I was saying. I got the feeling that if they could have moved they would have pinched themselves to see if they were dreaming. They just stared at hand-crushed steel – shocked by the deep finger grooves embedded in the clump. Their brains were still trying to catch up with their eyes. It just didn’t compute that someone could do such a thing. No human could simply squeeze a pistol into something unusable. No one had that kind of strength. It was clear they were trying to see how a trick had been played on them. Had their revolvers been replaced by chocolate ones? But then, what explained the screeching sound coming from my hands? Their confusion, coupled with the acts of strength my hands had just easily performed, was making my cock throb with so much delight I knew the show needed to continue. I wanted to edge myself and shock these two for as long as I could. “I’m feeling extra strong today, fellas. More like fucking super strong. Here, I’ll show you what I mean,” I teased even more – forcing my throbbing meat not to explode. I brought the two crushed solid steel blobs, which used to be revolvers, together and pushed them between my palms. I opened the palms in a prayerful position. I, again, held them up so my feat was even with their faces. I wanted the guys to have a front row seat for the muscle show. My cock was jacked-to-the-max by now, so I couldn’t have stopped my need to show off even if I had wanted to. I pressed my hands together and the two crushed pieces of steel started compressing into one, as if I were just a kid smashing two pieces of soft clay together. My palms moved closer to each other – ignoring the clump of steel between them. It was so easy, but such a huge turn-on, that I could feel my dick slit spitting out some dense pre-cum. Making metal, iron, steel, or any combination of those materials yield to my strength was so energizing . . . so freakishly and unbelievable destructive . . . I simply couldn’t help myself from getting excited. But what intensified the pleasure to the point of leakage was watching the faces of the two men in front of me. Their incomprehension as they watched dark steel start to seep out between my fingers because my hands were mashing it together with a force way beyond that of giant machinery created a need in me that was as powerful as my body. It made me want more . . . more feats that would make these men quiver in fear from their shock. My body . . . and my sexual desire . . . demanded I do more. I pulled my hands apart and let the now full combined, flattened chunk of steel – no longer distinguishable as having been two revolvers at one point – lay in the palm of my right hand. The two men still weren’t moving – they weren’t even inhaling – simply because they could not grasp what had just happened. My strength was beyond their intellectual capacity. Even their imagination couldn’t come close to conjuring my power. “I love playing with steel, fellas. It’s so malleable – don’t you think? I’m feeling fucking strong tonight, guys. Does one of you want to pull the trigger? That is, I guess, if you can find it,” I teased even more because I was so pumped with adrenaline. “I’m going to keep this as a little souvenir of my abilities . . . even if that’s not okay with you guys. You have no choice, anyway. So . . . in case the two of you huge strapping lugs-of-men can’t figure out what comes next . . . this is the moment where you run like hell. You know, where you actually think you can get away from me. Go ahead. I know you know where the door is. I’ll even give you time to unlock it.” Fifteen minutes ago, they had been two mastermind criminals robbing a bank at two in the morning – completely sure of their plan to walk away with millions in cash, having clearly taken into account every possible thing that could go wrong. Everything, that is, except for the humongous, nearly naked, muscled mass, which they couldn’t have even imagined, that stood in front of them now . . . after having crushed their stainless steel Magnums with what seemed like no effort at all. Nope, there could have been no way for them to have anticipated me punching through the wall near them – since I didn’t want to set off the alarm by ripping one of the bank’s front doors off. Nor could they have planned on me having rounds of bullets from both guns bouncing off my hugely muscled body as if they were just annoying gnats. I wish I could have seen their faces when my giant fist had first plowed through the thick concrete wall like a human battering ram. I’m sure it took them a few minutes to figure out what it was. I had waited almost a full minute for them to gaze at the huge thing poking out of the hole. And then it certainly would have been hot watching their eyes grow bigger when said hand basically grabbed the wall and pulled a giant chunk of it away – enough to fit my enormous body, which had to up their shock level to even newer heights, through without having to destroy more of the building. I loved how they thought their bullets were going to hurt a man that had just easily punched and ripped apart concrete. But the sound of guns firing and the delayed sounds of bullets ricocheting everywhere as they were repelled by my hard body had been a subtle addition for my budding hard-on, so that by the time I held their guns in my own hands the thing was fully, and monstrously engorged. Of course, the two fellas weren’t looking at my cock . . . they were too shocked by my now dust covered colossal body and the fact that I had somehow gotten their now emptied revolvers without them really knowing how. Their aching trigger fingers, however, led them to believe I had simply pulled the weapons from their hands, but they hadn’t seem me do it. Somehow, even in the midst of their fear that they were seeing some kind of muscled apparition or alien from space, the two big men moved with amazing speed as soon as I had suggested that they run. I didn’t follow . . . since I knew I didn’t have to. When they got to the front doors of the bank, the quickest exit since I was still standing in front of the hole I had ripped out of the wall, they were going to find their huge Hummer SUV on its side blocking the doors. If they were not totally freaked out, they were also going to be able to see that the enormous vehicle was now smashed into something that resembled a flattened sheet of metal. I turned so I could see their reactions when they realized there was no exiting the front door, as well as comprehending the fact that I had, surely by hand, too, destroyed their enormous getaway car. Fuck, my balls were aching from the excitement all of this was causing. I thought about how hot it would be to slam my raging boner through the giant thick-as-shit safe door the fellas were about to crack open . . . but I knew I’d already done enough damage to the place, and that there would probably be a little more. I also knew there were reasons for me to wait – the first being the fact that two gentlemen needed to be freaked out more by my strength. “Guys, you hurt my feelings wanting to leave the party so soon. Luckily, it looks like something . . . or someone . . . has blocked your exit. What on earth could have flattened your SUV? Oh yeah, I think it was these massive things,” I said, raising my humongous arms into a double biceps flex, knowing the sight would actually shock the two men more than everything else that had happened to that point. “Fucking hell,” one of them yelled as soon as my arms were tensed and up in the air. This was more of a reaction than I could have dreamed for. Both men were, again, completely frozen and so wide-eyed it looked like they had seen a ghost. The enormity of my body had not fazed the two men when they had held revolvers in their hands. That had, in their limited minds, evened the playing field. They didn’t need to process the fact that I had just busted through solid concrete with a powerful punch or the fact that I towered over their big bodies – which were clearly more than six feet tall with each of them weighing more than two hundred and fifty pounds. They had clearly thought it didn’t matter how big I was because there were two of them and they had fucking guns, as well! All color was beginning to be drained from their faces by fear as their thick heads slowly began to fully comprehend my seemingly unlimited strength . . . and the fact that my flexed biceps had been the biggest they’d ever seen in their entire lives. The shiny light-blue posers I wore – hiding nothing of the monstrous thing that was barely contained inside – reflected what little light that came in the front glass doors since they were blocked by a huge, crushed-by-my-very-own-hands Hummer. My thick as small fridge thighs scraped together in a muscle-freak kind of way as I waddled a few steps toward the men. The fact that I was barefoot was not lost on the two guys, who were slowly waking up to the reality that I was a muscled behemoth – much larger than anyone they had ever seen before. The muscle between my quads pushing against each other when I moved made me remember just how thick my legs were . . . and that turned me on more. My posers were strained by my hard-on, already, so this just added to the fabric being stretched to near bursting. Luckily, the two men hadn’t seriously looked at my crotch, yet. I think that shock might have made both of them pass out. I moved toward the men slowly because I looked forward to exactly what I knew two goons like this would do in a tight situation, even after all that I had already done. Threatened by my enormous size coming closer, they were going to opt for hand-to-hand combat and that was going to be hot as hell. “Why don’t you guys call 911 and turn yourselves in. Or you could tell the operator that there’s a muscled freak busting through walls and destroying SUVs. I’m sure they’ll believe you,” I teased, moving within striking distance. What was it with certain kinds of men? These two goons had seen me punch through a wall and then rip out a huge chunk of it so I could fit through. They had seen my big hands easily crush solid steel revolvers until it oozed out like toothpaste being squeezed out a tube. They saw what was clearly my handiwork on their demolished SUV. And yet, despite all this, they thought it would be wise to fight me. Of course, that’s exactly what I had hoped for. Being turned on by my own strength enabled me to milk out enough pre-cum to equal the full-on orgasms of five or six men. I chose to wear only posers because watching fists come to sudden and painful stops against my skin was so much better than if I were wearing clothes. Besides, when I had a shirt on and some guy punched me, he usually though I had a steel plate or bullet-proof vest on underneath. When I was shirtless it made the awareness that my muscle-supported skin was, indeed, rock hard. I speedily crunched my abs when I sensed the guy on the right was going to recklessly throw a punch. I also stuck out my jaw a little when I saw the other dude’s leg cock back for what I knew would be a high flying kick to my face. I was actually impressed that he thought he could kick that far in the air . . . which it turns out he could. The fist met my unyielding stomach first and, immediately, the man cried out in pain as his fist folded in on itself like a paper fan and fingers broke at the knuckles. My abs, however, didn’t give at all. That’s when a flying foot-supported shoe came smacking against my chin. My neck, thicker than most men’s waist didn’t move at all. My chin repelled the kick, easily. I heard the crunch of an ankle and saw the jolt of a stopped leg being pushed back up into the man’s body. I knew he’d be having a lot of hip problems later on. The poor guy simply fell to the ground in pain, his body even more shocked than his mind by being obstructed so easily. “That was pointless, don’t you think, gentlemen? Now you’ve gone and hurt yourselves. I know you big fellas think you’re strong . . . but there is always something, or someone, that is bigger and stronger – don’t you think? Well, in this case, there definitely is. You’d think seeing my fist power through a thick concrete wall might have alerted you to the hardness of my body . . . but no, you fellas thought you could punch your way through all of this. A speeding semi isn’t going to make this huge body move, guys, and it’s going to be totaled in the process. But you two thought your weak punches would do something to me. I find your bravery or stupidity very hot, though, fellas. Thank goodness my posers are waterproof or you’d be seeing a huge wet stain at my crotch . . . I’ve been leaking ever since I flattened the roof of your Hummer with one open-palmed slam. I’m surprised you guys didn’t hear the windows shattering or the metal giving in to my power – even though I carried the thing a few blocks away so you wouldn’t. Then I simply grabbed the front of the vehicle and lifted it over my head to bang it back and forth down on the ground – shaking buildings around me. After just a few slams to the ground that big thing was flattened. It blocks the door perfectly now,” I said looking out at the demolished vehicle. I looked to my right and saw a metal gated door in front of the glass door that led to the safety deposit boxes. I saw that the gate had bars about as thick as a tightly rolled up yoga mat and that when you closed the gate the poles extended electronically into the ceiling and floor. I loved how safely secure the bank felt their boxes were . . . just because of some thick steel poles. They clearly didn’t know I was dropping by or they might have left the door open . . . cause those weak things weren’t going to keep me out. I wasn’t interested in ripping open some safety deposit boxes, though. I was more interested in the thick steel poles of the door. I looked down at the muscled goons – one was lying on the floor massaging his hip and twisting his foot around. The other was hanging onto his now limp wrist and watching his hand flop back and forth. I was pretty sure they weren’t going anywhere, so I walked over to the gate. My huge hand easily wrapped around one of the poles near the top, but I took a few minutes to think about how the hands of the goons behind me would have only gone halfway. I felt a gob of pre-cum the size of a lemon bubble out of the slit of my cock as I thought about what I was about to do. I knew the sound would thrill me, tremendously, but the vision of what my hand was doing would be the best part of it. I squeezed my hand, loving how the solid steel pole bent in from the pressure of my fingers. Fucking up solid steel was still one of my favorite things to do . . . and it never got old. I tugged lightly and the top of the pole and ripped it from the cement wall like it had been attached to a mighty bulldozer, which yanked it away. At the same time, the steel brackets that went horizontal around the six poles of the gate snapped in two and I easily wrenched the entire pole towards me. I then jerked it a little and it broke free from the floor, as well. I now had a solid steel pole that was about seven feet long and only slightly bent from where I crushed it with my hand. I turned back towards my two goons – who had stopped trying to take care of their injuries to gawk with shock at my latest feat of strength. Again, they were silent and unmoving – floored by what I had just done and a lot more scared, now. “What? Fellas, your faces look surprised and even a little petrified. Is that supposed to be hard or something? It’s just a solid steel pipe bolted in a cement ceiling and floor. What’s the big deal? Ripping it out was easy. And look how simple it is to bend this steel pole,” I said with a little chuckle as I held up the long piece of steel. I knew I’d get a rush from watching their faces as my arms popped thicker when I started to make the beam of metal buckle in the middle. There was a much louder metallic shriek this time around. Making the huge piece of steel do my bidding was much different from crushing little revolvers. Ripping it from the gate was one thing, but holding it even with my mighty chest and slowly making it bow like it was simply a flimsy breadstick was much more impressive. The two guys were so entranced they had even forgotten about the pain in their bodies. I could have simply ripped the thing apart if I had wanted to, but prolonging the squeal, tensing my muscles bigger and bigger while I acted like it was taking more strength than it was, and leaking huge amounts of pre-cum in direct proportion to the wide opening of the guys’ mouths and eyes was just too much of a thrill to pass up. It was like intense foreplay. I knew how god-like I looked – how unbelievable it was that I could so easily make solid, thick steel do what I wanted it to do. These men didn’t know whether to be impressed or scared shitless. I think it was a little of both. I was forcing my chest to swell up monstrously, so it was even more intimidating behind the steel pole being abused so effortlessly. When I created a right angle with the pole I stopped and then held the heavy thing in one hand – as if I were simply making balloon art. “You’re thinking about all the incredible power in these big guns, aren’t you, fellas? I’m the enemy, but you can’t help being impressed with my size and my strength. There’s part of you that wants to see more and that bothers the hell out of you, doesn’t it? You wanted to crush the huge invader quickly and finish the job you were doing . . . but I just proved to be too much, didn’t I? Bending thick steel makes me happy, gentlemen. I find it very exciting to know that my hands are making something so unbreakable . . . something supposedly no man could ever manipulate so easily . . . surrender to something much more powerful. I like bending it just because I can . . . and everyone else can’t. I went slow to impress you, fellas, but really I can bend it easily,” I said, grabbing the big bar with my other hand and snapping it back into a long sort-of straight pole in a flash. “Fuck, guys, look how easily it is for me to bend it back and forth.” I was moving my arms up and down easily and the steel beam was squeaking loudly as it was force to bend this way and then that way. I made it look like it was a piece of cake to do, but the sound made it clear that the beam would have yielded to no one else. Each time I went up and down with my arms the eyes of the two goons got bigger and their mouths dropped open wider. Damn, they were smitten by my power at this point. They still couldn’t comprehend how a guy could be so big and strong, but now they were just enjoying the show. I stopped bending and slid my hands to one of the solid ends, letting the other side bang loudly on the bank’s floor. I then turned a little so the men could see what I was doing. I pressed the fingers of both hands into the center of the pole – the steel giving way without me straining that much. When I was up to my knuckles I started pulling the pole apart. It was like string cheese that I was ripping into two pieces. By this point my cock had made my posers so tight the seams were digging into my skin. My forearms and biceps seemed to double in size and were now a roadmap of thick rope-sized veins. Bending solid steel had been pretty loud, but tearing it apart was a hell-of-a-lot louder. I watched the two men staring at my humongous arms because I knew their faces would edge me closer to release than anything. It only registered to me that I was doing some astounding feat of strength because of their reactions, since it took no effort at all for me to peel the steel pole in two. I knew my balls were a dark purple from holding back my orgasm while I watched two big dudes become strength junkies right before my very eyes. “Yeah, you see, fellas . . . it turns me on to think that you two have thought, probably for a long time, that you were stronger . . . more powerful . . . and bigger than most men. You’d probably even gotten a little cocky – intimidating fellas at the gym, or co-workers, or just some smaller man you happened to be around. Let’s call a spade a spade, okay, men – I bet both of you have turned into bullies just because of your size. Well, my balls are aching big time, fellas, knowing that you’re getting a big taste of your own medicine, tonight. That broken wrist and messed up ankle, along with the fact that you’re freaked out by my incredible strength . . . well, that just turns me on more than you can imagine. Like a tree falling in the woods and the question about does it make a sound if no one is around to hear it . . . well, is super strength worth it if there’s no one around to be in awe of it. If it’s only me doing incredible feats of strength I can certainly have fun doing what I know is impossible for other men . . . but it’s when those other men are staring open-mouthed and wide-eyed, like you two are, that it seems my power is really worth it. I wish you could know what it feels like to pull apart steel. It’s fucking great, guys,” I said, now completely in show off mode and getting so horned up I was worried about exploding. I now had the steel beam completely ripped in two and was jacked beyond what the two men thought was possible for a human. I had a feeling I looked like some bodybuilder who had been morphed even beyond his already enormous size. I figured the head of my gigantic cock had popped out of the waistline of my posers because one of the guys – the one with the hurt wrist – simply passed out. I think, when he saw that the tip of my cock was the size of a coconut, he couldn’t take the idea that I might choose to do something to him with it, so his body shut down and he lost consciousness. The other goon, the one with the busted ankle, was green in the face – both from being envious and scared to hell. I held the two ripped long strips of steel in one hand and shoved my cockhead back into my posers, which actually took some effort. I wanted to spare the conscious guy of any more worry. I did, however, long to show him that my tool was just as powerful as the rest of me . . . but I definitely thought it would be too much for him to handle. Making a guy pass out was fun, but causing a heart attack was not my kind of thing. How the hell could the guy gawk at my muscles and strength if he was dead? That’s how I saw it. “Sorry about that, fella. A big man like me needs to have the meat to match, don’t you think? Although, it can be a little distressing the first time you see that humongous thing. Just so you know, though, it’s as strong as the rest of me,” I said, figuring out what it would do to the guy. The eyes of goon number two, the one still conscious, somehow got even wider than they already were at the idea that my cock was super strong. I watched as he clenched his butt cheeks together as a natural response to the fear caused by what I said. Then, as if he wanted to join his friend in la-la-land, he simply fell over – out like a light. Immediately, the excitement level of showing off my strength diminished. Sure, I was still going to have some fun, but it just wasn’t going to be the same without having shocked faces staring at me. I walked over to the two limp bodies and stared down at the would-be bank robbers. Their well-planned heist had gone terribly wrong and they would wonder for years why they had been foiled by some giant hulk of a man who punched through walls and condensed Hummers. I felt the blob of metal that used to be guns snug in my posers, pushing up against my balls. At least I’d have some jerk-off material for a while – the reactions of these two guys were stellar among the men I’d allowed to get a brief intro to my strength. I bent down and curled one of the guys in on himself and then I wrapped one of the strips of steel around the back of the guy’s knees and his body. I fastened a hand sized loop at the end of the strip after twisting the ends together. I did the same with the second guy. I was making human dumbbells, figuring I could curl the two men while looking at myself in the reflection of the windows to have a little more fun. Before I started lifting the two men, I reached into the pocket of one of them and pulled out his phone. I used the guy’s finger to open it and then I typed in a number. “Um yes, I’d like to report a foiled bank robbery at the First National Bank on Fifth and Main. Naw, there’s no rush . . . the two robbers have been subdued and are about to be curled for some reps. Oh never mind. Just so you know, this is a Code Humongous reporting. Yep, that’s right. No, they won’t be going anywhere soon, so take your time,” I said, reporting the crime. I hung up the phone, but before I slipped it back into his pocket, I took a few pictures of my flexed biceps just to haunt him a little later on. I then grabbed the two homemade rings and easily lifted both men in the air – each with one hand. For the next fifteen minutes I worked out my biceps using the two men as my weights. It was a lot more fun than I had anticipated – watching me sling around fully grown men so easily. I heard a siren in the distance, so I went into action. I took the guys outside and twisted the ends of the steel around a parking meter so they couldn’t escape – even though they were still out cold. I moved the Hummer from the doorway over to the hole I had made in the wall. I shoved the vehicle hard into the concrete until I knew it was lodged into the cement so deeply it wasn’t going anywhere without some heavy machinery . . . or my arms. I quickly untwisted the metal from the bodies of the two men and then smashed it into a ball. To get rid of the thing I simply tossed it to the roof of a nearby building. I smiled at the thought of someone finding it in a few days and not being able to lift it. The cop car pulled up just as I tapped the two guys cheeks lightly with one finger, waking them up. “Evening, officer,” I said smiling at the handsome uniformed man. “Hello there, sir. Are you the one that called in a Code Humongous?” he asked in a deep, sexy voice. “That would be me,” I said, still smiling. “These, I assume, are our would-be bank robbers,” he said, looking down at the two goons who were finally fully conscious. “Officer . . . you have to help us. This guy is insane. He punched through a wall, he crushed our guns in his hands, and he ripped out a steel beam and then bent it like it was nothing! Get us away from him, please. Yes, we were trying to rob the bank! So, lock us up . . . lock us away so he can’t find us! Look what he did to our Hummer!” the goon yelled pointing to the crushed vehicle slammed into the wall of the bank. “I’d say it’s more like you two were driving a little recklessly,” the officer replied, looking over at the car. “What? How could we flatten a car and then slam its body into cement! Officer, you gotta believe us. He’s fucking Superman! Get us away from him!” the guy screamed. “Sure fellas, sure. And I’m Thor. You should see my hammer. Come on, let’s get moving,” said the officer as he put handcuffs on both goons, careful to not hurt the one with the obvious busted wrist. “So thanks you for your help, mister. I’m assuming by your outfit that you’re not going to want to give me a name and address so we can follow up, are you?” “I think it’s best if you just say you apprehended the two men, officer. Let’s not drag me into anything. I’d really appreciate it,” I said, smiling. “Sure thing, big guy. Again, thanks for your help,” the officer said over his shoulder as he led the two men away. It was a few hours later. The cute officer was walking towards the corner of the building on his way to the detached parking structure, but he couldn’t see me. I was hidden in an unlit entranceway to a nearby building. When he got close and was about to go around the corner I reached out and grabbed the front of his shirt and jacket. I yanked him off his feet, spun him around, and pushed him into the wall by pressing my body up against his. I was fully hard and I knew he felt it. I was breathing hard, too. “Thor? Really? I’d like to see your hammer, by the way,” I spat out softly through gritted teeth. “You see my hammer every night and morning . . . isn’t that enough?” he asked, pushing his ass against my hard-on. “Hell no . . . it’s never enough. Here, I’ve got something for you,” I said, slipping what was in my other hand into the front of his pants and underwear so it was against his hard cock. “It’s their revolvers . . . or what’s left of them. You should have seen their faces when I squeezed the shit out of steel guns. My cock’s been throbbing ever since.” “I can feel it throbbing now,” the police officer said, pressing his ass against my hardness. “Did you really need to damage the bank so much? And the Hummer?” “I did it because I knew you’d be the one watching the surveillance footage,” I said, rubbing my hard-on against his ass even harder. “I bet you have to pause it at least three times and make some quick trips to a bathroom stall at the station. Knowing I caused you to dump a few loads makes me happy . . . very happy.” “Those two would-be robbers kept talking about Superman and how this huge hulk of a man did things no one is able to do. All the other officers and prisoners thought they were bat-shit crazy or high as kites. Of course, it’s the third time this month that captured criminals have talked crazily about some huge man in his underwear…” the officer explained. “Posers!” I corrected. “Okay, skimpy-as-hell posers – anyway, it’s the third time people have been arrested and yammered on and on about some guy who ripped the roof off their car to snag them, held the back of their van up in the air with one hand while he flexed the other, or smashed their Hummer. I’m not sure the disbelief is going to continue if you keep showing off,” the officer said. “I can’t help it, officer. It’s the foreplay that builds up my super orgasm – which is always specifically planned for you. Want me to take my business somewhere else?” I said, toying with him. “There’d be consequences, big man . . . if you did that,” he responded as he moved his ass cheeks back and forth across my engorged cock, making me wish the material of his pants and my posers wasn’t there. “Oh yeah? What are you going to do, Captain? Shoot me? We both know I wouldn’t feel a thing. Are you going to run me down with your car? I still wouldn’t feel a thing. Are you going to hit me up the side of my face with your police baton? I’d snap it in two. How about telling the entire force to take me on – I’d plow through every last man with you watching them lose to my strength. Yeah, listen to you moan, officer. I never thought I’d meet someone so much more into muscle power than me. It’s like you’ve got an itch that can’t be scratched,” I pressed my entire huge body against his smaller frame and leaned my head near his so I could whisper in his ear. His face was turned sideways against the brick wall of the building he was compressed against. I brought my right hand up and put the tips of my fingers against the wall – so they were even with his gaze. I then pushed in. Funny thing about bricks and cement – they’re not as strong as one might think. The power behind my hand was just too much for the wall to withstand and my fingers started to poke through it as if it were made only of cardboard. The moans from the police officer became louder as he watched my fingers thrust into solid brick without only a slight shove. Soon, and with very little effort, my palm was against the wall and I had dug in completely. I squeezed the brick I had targeted and pulled – ripping it from the wall as if I were simply extracting some balled up socks from a drawer. The sight of the gaping hole in the wall made the officer moan even louder . . . and it made me press my cock against his ass even harder. I held the brick at eyesight and squeezed as slowly as I could. There was a loud cracking sound and then, suddenly, the brick started to fall apart and bits and pieces dropped to the ground. I continued to crush it into nothing but bits of sand and chunks of cement. “What wimpy things bricks are, don’t you think? I can crush them so easily. It’s amazing that buildings stay standing,” I teased as my hand continued to disintegrate the brick. “They can’t stand if you choose to bring them down,” the officer said, with so much adoration in his voice it made my heart beat faster. “That brick had no chance in hell to last against your power.” “Careful there, buddy. I’m a cannon about to explode and talk like that will definitely cause a huge eruption,” I warned, as the last bits of the now completely destroyed brick fell to the ground and I wiped my dusty hand on his dark uniform, as if to remind him what an alpha I was. “Punch through the wall completely. I want to see what those two guys got to see this evening. Show me how easy it is for you,” the officer ordered and begged at the same time. My cock jerked a few times in the crevice of his ass – like someone was trying to squeeze a giant sausage into a tiny hotdog bun. Slobber ran down the wall from the officer’s mouth – he had been unable to prevent himself from drooling as he watched me crush the brick. I brought a slight dust covered finger up to his mouth and he sucked on it enthusiastically for a few seconds. I thought about how I was helping him get his daily dose of iron. My other hand had slid into the front of his pants between his body and the wall. I was fondling his hard cock, slowly – squeezing it tightly every now and then to tease him with some power – loving how the crushed revolvers were still there. This caused his ass to jolt against my crotch in a very satisfying way. I pulled my finger from his mouth and made a fist with my huge hand. I pressed it against the wall, just above where I had so easily removed the brick. I pushed in, slightly, and we both loved watching cracks suddenly sprout out in all directions on the wall. “How big a hole you want, officer?” I said, making the bricks crack and pop as the cracks got bigger. “As big as you want, huge man,” he replied between heavy breaths – he was getting so turned on. “Let’s not make the building fall down, though . . . that would draw a little attention, don’t you think?” “Wise man. I could just shove the entire thing down a few feet . . . if you wanted me to,” I offered. “It’s connected to all the buildings on this side of the whole block,” the officer said. “So? That just means I’ll move the entire block over a few feet,” I replied . . . knowing he had known I could do it, but he wanted to hear me say it. “Moving twelve or thirteen buildings for you with a little shove would be hot . . . wouldn’t it?” “Everything you do is hot. I want a gaping hole, though,” he answered. “Destruction turns me on.” There it was . . . our little sexual fetish that had united us for an eternity. The officer and I blew our biggest wads when my monstrous arms and big body destroyed something. Yeah, it was fun to lift something . . . or prevent a gunning car from moving with one hand . . . or toss something really heavy miles away . . . but it was when my hands crushed solid brick, bent steal, or ripped apart machinery that we both got over-the-top crazy with excitement. It’s what gave us both super orgasms – me proving things weren’t indestructible. Before he’d been made captain of the force he’d come upon me taking on a gang of fifty guys that had been terrorizing part of our town for a year or so. I had read about all the crime they had been doing and just decided one night that they should be taught a lesson. It turned out my little officer has been watching the gang for a while, too . . . trying to figure out a weakness. It turns out I was what made them weak. He had watched that night as I took on fifty men with weapons like a kid tossing his stuffed animals around the room. Bullets bounced off my mostly naked body, knives bent or broke when thrust into my impenetrable skin, guys were thrown into walls yards away, and I even grabbed the blade of a roaring chainsaw to bend it and rip it from the roaring machine’s body. He told me he came three times while watching me take care of fifty gangsters as if I were merely playing with dolls. I saw the caked mess at his crotch to prove it, too. There, amongst fifty unconscious men tossed in a pile, this revved up officer had ordered me to rip out a huge lamppost from the ground and bend it into something resembling a pretzel. He made me rip apart a car with my bare hands. If one of the guys started to stir he simply told me to thump them hard with my finger to put them to sleep again. I was so blown away by this guy’s insatiable thirst for me showing off my strength that I obeyed his every command like I was his devoted servant. He made me toss him in the air, higher than the buildings around us, and catch him as he came back down. He made me rip out huge chunks of sidewalk and then crush it in my hands. I was so turned on by his need for my strength that I edged myself the entire night – withholding my orgasm until the sun was about to come up. After he ordered me to lift the fifty men and dump them in an empty container nearby, he had me secure the doors to the thing by wrapping the base of a parking meter I had ripped out the ground through the handles. He said he’d have someone at the station saw it off after I carried the container across town. Just before dawn he thanked me for giving him the night of his life. He then told me it was time for me to show my full power. He walked over to me and pulled down my posers, revealing the huge thing that was already quite obvious even through the material. He tugged on the huge thing a few times and pulled it down to watch it go slapping up against my abs again. He then turned me toward the wall of a big warehouse on the other side of the big lot we had been playing in. He reached over and did his best to try and grab my big balls as he instructed me to point my huge cock towards the building. He then ordered me to cum . . . yep, he simply said the word in a commanding tone and my jacked-to-the-max cock blasted so hard it took out most of the wall. The officer had known this would happen. He knew the strength of my orgasms without me even telling him. He squeezed my balls as hard as he could – me barely feeling it, but loving it anyway – until my rod was only dripping big drops of thick cum to the ground. He took a few minutes to go over and look at the destruction my ejaculation had done – unzipping his pants and beating off in front of me as he did. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen. He then told me to lift him on top of the container and carry the thing to the station. I did what he ordered without any question. He said I also needed to put his car on top of the container so he wouldn’t have to come back for it. The way he just knew what I was capable of . . . and how he clearly loved every second of me doing something like picking up a car . . . was so new to me – so thrilling. He said we had to hurry because we needed the darkness to hide us. He guided me down alleys and back roads so the only people to see us were early morning drunks that no one would believe them when they reported what they saw. He was like a kid, kicking his feet back and forth on the side of the container as I carried it to the station. Once I had the thing situated in the parking lot and I had returned him and his car to the ground, he ordered me to kiss him. Ordered me! And I obeyed! The sun crept over the horizon just as we pulled out faces apart. He was the most gorgeous, sexiest, hunkiest thing I had ever seen. He groped my still-hard cock through my posers for a few seconds and then told me I’d better get going since he wasn’t sharing me with anyone else. Those words pounded in my heart all the way home. I had fallen head-over-heels in love with a police officer who clearly got off on strength as much as I did . . . even more, probably. I knew I needed rest, but I couldn’t stop thinking about him. Now we shared a huge warehouse apartment full of things that I could bend, tear apart, and lift to make him happy. He had also taught me how to control my super orgasms so they wouldn’t always take out buildings . . . unless we wanted them to. His thirst for my strength was endless and it didn’t matter how simple it was – twisting a giant wrench for the thousandth time or how huge – folding up a Honda Civic like it was a t-shirt that needed to be put away. He could still make me ejaculate on command and I enjoyed making him have to wash his uniform every single day – sometimes even more than once – because I’d surprise him with some strength feat before he had time to undress. When he had been made captain he was able to establish ‘Code Humongous’ where he was the only one to respond, since it was always me delivering criminals and showing off my strength. We were both now living the best life ever. “God, I wish you could have seen me demolish that Hummer. You would have especially loved when I ripped off the wheels with one hand,” I said, knowing it would drive him crazy. “Punch the damn wall, big man. Now!” he ordered, needing release in a big way. I always did what he said. It was just one of the most satisfying things I’d ever felt in my entire life – to follow his order . . . to please him . . . to know whatever I was doing would always make him want more. He was so fucking addicted to my power and I was so addicted to him. It was love – and we both knew it – but it was so much hotter to refer to it as his need for super strength and my ability to offer it. He wasn’t ever going to tire of me showing off and I wasn’t ever going to tire of making him happy. Shove a whole block of buildings, punch through a wall, take on an entire army of men at one time . . . all he had to do was ask, no – order me to do it and I would. I brought my arm back and sent it flying through the bricks, easily busting out a huge hole and bringing us both super orgasms at the same time.

It's been a while since I last added a story, but I couldn't turn down a challenge from Hulkoutlover (HOL) to write outside of my comfort zone. As the author, I modified HOL's request a bit and wrote this story for them. I hope it's a good one, and that HOL enjoys it many times over. If anyone else is interested in commissioning me and challenging me to write something new, please let me know on Discord at czechhunter69#0839. But for now, without further ado, please enjoy HOL's commission. ----------------------------- Colin the Intern As Collin swept the walkways of the lab on this stormy, lightning-filled night, he felt a sense of peace wash over him. The quiet hum of the machines and the distant rumble of thunder provided a comforting background noise. It was one of the few moments in his internship that he truly cherished - the opportunity to be alone in the evening with his thoughts while completing a simple final task. But tonight, something was different. The lab was a mesmerizing sight that never failed to captivate Collin every time he stepped into it. High ceilings, various scientific equipment, and experiments in progress created a buzzing energy that filled the air. Lightning flashes outside that intermittently illuminated the room cast eerie shadows that danced around the lab. Collin found comfort in the quiet hum of the machines and the distant rumble of thunder that provided a soothing background noise, but tonight, that sense of comfort was short-lived. As he swept the walkways, he couldn't help but glance over at the machines and experiments, wondering what secrets they held. Being an intern at the lab had always been Collin's dream, and he relished every moment he got to spend in this mesmerizing place. As he reflected on the mysteries, he had no idea that the next few moments would change everything. Little did he know that he was about to make a discovery that would turn the lab upside down. The lights were dimmed, but the bright flashes of lightning that illuminated the windows intermittently cast eerie shadows across the room. Despite the mesmerizing experiences that greeted him every day, Collin still felt unfulfilled in his current role - it wasn’t all janitorial stuff, he was just the new guy so to speak. He had spent years studying and earning degrees, but he couldn't shake the feeling that he wasn't putting his education to good use. The monotony of his internship had left him feeling uninspired, and he wondered if he was meant for something more. It seemed as though the only thing he had to show for his time at the lab was the growth of his hair, which had become long enough to cut once again. Collin yearned for a chance to truly make a difference and utilize his knowledge to the fullest. As the distant rumble of thunder provided a soothing background noise, he couldn't help but wonder what the future held. That’s when he heard a door creak open, between booms and torrents of rain. Collin turned and saw his mentor, Jay, walking out of the lab with a coy smile that they both knew meant he wasn't supposed to leave so early. He couldn't help but feel a flutter in his chest as he watched Jay's ass fill the back of his pants the same way his upper back filled his shirt - it was harder to hide those muscles usually. As much as Collin tried to deny it, he couldn't help the crush he had on his boss. "Hey Colin, make sure you lock up," Jay called out, his voice echoing in the large space. He looked crazed, and Colin could clearly see a boner pressed against the side of his legs. Collin nodded, trying to ignore the butterflies in his stomach as he watched Jay leave. He couldn't deny that he felt a sense of unease now that he was alone in the lab. As he continued sweeping up, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end as he heard strange noises coming from one of the machines - to his relief it was just a fridge turning on. Collin took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. It was just the storm he assured himself. There was no reason to worry. The building was practically a bomb shelter. As Collin continued his rounds, he couldn't help but feel the jitters intensify as he approached the radiation section of the lab. He had always been a little uneasy around that area, no matter how many times he had been there. The warning signs and safety precautions always made him feel like he was in a dangerous situation. It was irrational, he knew that, but the feeling persisted. May it was the storm? Perhaps it was the lingering sense of the unknown that lurked in the shadows, or maybe it was the thought of the unseen dangers that could be lurking behind that lead door. Whatever the reason, he couldn't shake the feeling. The storm outside had only added to the sense of unease, trapping him inside the lab for the time being. Collin took a deep breath and tried to push the irrational thoughts to the back of his mind, focusing on the task at hand. He had work to do, and he couldn't let his nerves get the best of him. Colin finished sweeping the walkways and began gathering his things, unaware that Jay had decided to stick around due to the storm. Suddenly, Jay's voice echoed through the lab, surprising him. Colin turned to see his mentor, drenched from the rain, with water droplets cascading down his face and well-trimmed chest hair visible through his wet shirt. Jay's voice was low and smooth as he spoke, clearly disguising that he was out of breath due to the hailstorm that was hitting the roof. "Looks like we're stuck here together," he said, his calm and collected aura remaining intact despite the chaotic weather. Colin found this side of Jay incredibly alluring and couldn't help but feel drawn to him. Jay laughed and apologized for startling Colin before climbing up on one of the tables and sitting cross-legged. "Might as well get comfy," he said, laying down on one of the clean tables as the storm intensified outside. Colin leaned against a nearby counter, his eyes drawn to the sight of his boss standing a few feet away. The relentless downpour of rain had soaked Jay's clothes, making them cling to his muscular frame in all the right places. Each bolt of lightning illuminated the lab, casting shadows that highlighted every curve and contour of Jay's fit physique. Colin couldn't help but feel a sense of desire wash over him as he watched his boss breathe heavily, the sound of his breaths filling the quiet room. For a moment, Colin considered suggesting they head down to the basement for safety. But then he realized that the lab was probably the safest place to be. The building had been designed to withstand severe weather conditions, and the equipment they were working with was too valuable to risk moving. So he remained where he was, content to watch Jay from a distance, and let the storm rage on around them. With a sudden burst of energy, Jay sat up, his eyes glinting with an idea. Colin knew that if he wanted to impress his boss and make the most of his internship, he would have to go along with it, even if Jay never said it out loud. In a smooth and suggestive tone, Jay beckoned Colin over, his fit physique glistening in the dim light. "Hey, I wanted to show you something really special," he said, flashing a coy smile. The way he looked at Colin made his heart skip a beat. “You going to love it man.” As he ushered Colin to follow him into the radiation lab. Colin knew he wasn’t supposed to do anything in there. “It’ll be fine.” Jay assured him. “I’m the one who does the write ups,” He laughed. Jay struggled to pull his soggy badge from his pockets, his trembling hands betraying his frustration. "This goddamn badge," he muttered under his breath, finally managing to extract it. "I think you're really going to like this machine," he said to Colin, a sly grin creeping across his face. "It's got a new serum that I've been working on. With just a few treatments, you can pack on some serious muscle." He chuckled, his eyes glinting mischievously. The door clicked open with a hiss, and Jay pushed it open, gesturing for Colin to follow him. "After you," he said, his voice low and suggestive. As Colin stepped through the doorway, Jay couldn't help but glance at his toned back and muscular legs, his mind racing with desire. Colin's heart raced at the thought of being alone with Jay and his chiseled physique, but he tried to play it cool as they made their way over to the new machine. Colin tried to sound casual as he broke the silence, "How much longer before the storm passes?" but Jay seemed to ignore his question, instead leading him over to the new machine. Jay explained the purpose of the machine, going into great detail about how it worked. Colin tried to follow along, but found it difficult to understand the complex technical terms. Jay's playful chuckle filled the air as he suddenly revealed, "For the last week, I’ve been getting stronger while working on this stuff. A quick treatment here and there, and I’ve packed on 50lbs of muscle, and there isn’t enough time in the day to jerk with how horny I’ve been." He put his arms up in a double bicep pose, only restrained by the wet shirt, clearly annoyed by it and Colin could have sworn he saw them grow, like the blue veins were tinting a green fade the rest of his skin. He had a proud smile. “Damn your arms are huge.” Colin's heart raced as it became clear that Jay was coming on to him. Colin found himself increasingly excited at the prospect of being alone with Jay. The storm outside continued to rage on, but he barely noticed as he hung onto Jay's every word, primarily cause the man talked with his hands and the movement accentuated his toned biceps and pecs. Despite trying to act casual, Colin’s heart pounded in his chest. He couldn't believe that Jay was going to just show him a muscle growing machine. Jay's eyes lingered on Colin's body, and he moved a little closer. "You know, I think you would look amazing with a few extra pounds of muscle on top of you,” Jay said, his voice low and seductive. "Why don't you let me show you how it's done?" Colin's mouth went dry as he realized what Jay was suggesting. He could already feel the wetness in his pants.He had never been with a man before, but he couldn't deny the attraction he felt towards Jay. The man’s chest hair alone was enough to get Collin hard as a rock. He took a deep breath and nodded his head, following Jay over to the new machine with anticipation building in his chest. Jay took Colin over to a sleek, white panel that looked like it belonged in a doctor's office. Colin felt a twinge of disappointment, hoping that Jay had been referring to himself when he mentioned adding a few pounds of muscle on Colin. The idea of Jay riding him like the stallion he was, made Collin chub up in his pants. He couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to see Jay shirtless, stroking his, frankly massive cock, and using his spit as lube. "This is our new machine," Jay explained, gesturing towards the panel. "It uses gamma radiation to stimulate muscle growth in specific areas. It's still experimental, but we've had some promising results.” He flex his arm highlighting the veins crawling from his wrist up to his sleeve. Colin’s mouth dropped. “You like that don’t you?” Jay said before coughing and going back to his needless explanation. It was as though he was trying to resist going too far, with each advance. Colin listened carefully as Jay explained, let down to even be hearing the man ramble on. He couldn't believe that this kind of technology existed, and he was excited at the prospect of being able try it out. With how ripped Jay looked, it clearly worked. He couldn't help but imagine what it would feel like to have his muscles grow right before his eyes, to feel himself getting stronger and more powerful with each passing moment. Jay handed him a white lab apron and motioned for him to put it on. "We need to make sure you're protected from the radiation," he said with a grin. "Don't worry, it's perfectly safe as long as you follow the protocols and aren’t wanting kids in the future” He laughed. Colin nodded nervously as he slipped on the apron over his clothes, feeling a surge of adrenaline as he realized what he was about to do. He couldn't wait to see the results and feel the changes in his body. Jay had Colin stand in front of a large, metallic board that resembled the kind of equipment he had seen at the doctor's office for chest X-rays. As he waited for Jay to get him situated, Colin couldn't help but feel a sense of unease settle in his stomach. He wasn't entirely sure what he had gotten himself into, but he couldn't back out now. “Normally, I’d have to take your shirt off, but I kinda want to see it happen with it on.” As Jay rolled out a series of vials in front of him, Colin felt a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The vials were a dark, ominously green color, and there were six of them in total. He watched as Jay lifted up one of the vials, which was labeled H03, an auto-injector. Colin furrowed his brows in confusion, trying to make sense of it all. Hydrogen Ozonide didn't make sense to him, and he knew that it usually had to be kept at a much colder temperature. "Am I misreading this or were we going to do something else?" Colin asked, adjusting his cock through the apron so Jay could see. “I thought you were coming on to me.” "Oh, we'll get to that," Jay promised, flashing a mischievous grin. "But first, we need to get you looking more like a man and less like a fucking teenager." Jay's voice was increasingly frustrated and deeper, and his movements grew more agitated. Colin couldn't help but feel insulted by Jay's comment, but he tried not to let it show on his face. He wondered what exactly Jay had in mind for him, and what the auto-injectors were for. As he stood there, waiting for Jay to begin, Colin couldn't shake off the feeling that he was in over his head. Jay plunged four into Colin’s shoulders and thighs. Colin's eyes widened as he watched the green liquid travel through the tube of the injector, into him, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. They were painless, but the process was still frustrating for Jay. It was taking too long. He wanted to give up and screw the intern right there, but odds are - he wouldn’t survive. At least, not in his current condition. Jay tried to adjust his soaking wet clothes discreetly, but it was no use - they seemed to be fitting Jay more snugly than moments before. Colin couldn't help but notice the way Jay's muscles pressed against the fabric of his shirt, the way the wet hair seemed to cling just under the fabric, and the way his veins popped out on his forearms. It was clear that something strange was happening to him, but Colin didn't know what to make of it. "Are you okay?" Colin asked, his voice filled with concern. Colin's question seemed to snap Jay out of his trance-like state. He took a deep breath and tried to compose himself. "I'm fine," Jay replied, though his voice still sounded strained and huskier. "Just a little impatient, that's all." Colin wasn't entirely convinced, but something told him he shouldn’t press the issue. He could feel the dense tar like fluid at the injection sites burning and enflamed. He tried to steady his breathing, but his heart pounded harder and harder in his chest with each passing second. "This one is an aerosol that when blasted at you with the radiation, triggers the growth," Jay explained as he loaded it into a X-ray type machine and pressed a button on it. "It should help us both pack on some serious muscle as we breath it in with the radiation." The sound of the X-ray machine seemed to grow louder and more urgent as the second creeped by, with the hissing of the aerosol. Colin watched as Jay rushed over to a set of controls, his fingers moving expertly over the buttons and switches. He couldn't help but wonder what exactly was happening to him, and whether or not he would come out of this experience unscathed. Colin felt a sudden jolt of electricity course through him, making him gasp in surprise. He could feel his muscles tensing and twitching involuntarily, as if they were alive and pulsating with new energy. The sensation was almost overwhelming, and he struggled to keep his balance as he felt his entire body vibrate with power. "What the hell is happening to me?" he gasped, his now deeper voice thick with panic. Jay just laughed, a sly grin playing across his face. "Relax, man. It's all part of the process. You're going to look amazing when we're done." But Colin could tell from the way Jay's eyes sparkled with excitement that there was more to this than just a simple transformation. Colin felt like his body was on fire. The green serums that Jay had injected into him was coursing through his veins, and he could feel it altering him from the inside out. It was as if every cell in his body was being mutated, transformed, restructured, and he couldn't control what was happening to him. He groaned as his muscles convulsed and twitched, causing him to fall to his knees. His heart was pounding so hard in his chest that he thought it would burst out of him. His head was pounding, and he could feel his vision starting to blur. He was in so much pain that he couldn't think straight, and his body was growling like an animal. He dropped to his knees, then fell to his hands. Colin attempted to steady himself on all fours, but his hands and feet were undergoing a transformation too, and it was happening fast. He watched in awe as his fingers began to thicken, the once lean digits now appearing almost like sausages. The change continued up his arms, his forearms bulging in size and strength, quickly swelling to the original size of his thighs. He felt his biceps filling and tearing out of his sleeves, becoming wider and more muscular by the second. And all the more green by the minute. As he tried to shift his weight, the fabric of his clothing began to rip apart at the seams, unable to withstand the force of his growing muscles. The seams on his shirt gave way, exposing his now huge, chiseled chest. His pants were no match either, the fabric splitting from his ankles all the way up to his mid-thighs. He could feel his green skin stretching and expanding to accommodate the growth, the sensation a mix of pain and exhilaration. The rage building inside Colin was overwhelming, and he could feel it bubbling up from the depths of his being. His mind was clouded with a primal fury, and he had no control over his actions. In a fit of anger, he balled his fists and pounded them into the ground, causing the tiles to crack and break under the force of his deadly blows. He roared. The sound echoed throughout the lab, mixing with the sound of the storm outside, and Colin felt a surge of power rush through him. He could feel his muscles expanding even further, as if fueled by his anger. The veins in his arms bulged as he continued to strike the ground, and he felt a wild, uncontrollable energy coursing through his body. In that moment, Colin was lost to the rage, and he knew that nothing could stop him, as he noticed Jay, and how much sexier he look now that his shirt was barely holding on. His mind seemed to have one track; lust and rage. He could feel his humanity slipping away. Despite the excruciating pain that still wracked his body, he forced himself to stand up, towering over Jay in his newly acquired massive size. Jay was right, he was hornier than ever. He ripped off the rest of his pants, seeing his new meat hammer oozing with thick green cum, satisfied with how much pre there was already. Jay didn’t have a choice, they were going to get laid, across the floor if room could handle them. Colin's eyes glared down at Jay, who seemed completely unfazed by the monstrous creature that stood before him, clearly able to contain the rage causing him to grow along side Colin. In fact, he appeared calm and collected, as if he had been expecting this all along. "Now this is a man for me," Jay exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement as he reached out and grabbed Colin by the tricep, causing his Colin to snarl and growl in response. Colin didn’t care anymore, he was going to put Jay’s mouth to good use tonight. As Jay and Colin's lips locked, their bodies trembled with energy and their passion grew ever stronger. The intense energy flowing between them seemed to fuel Jay’s transformation, causing both their bodies to grow even more massive. As the passion between Jay and Colin grew stronger, Jay's body continued to transform. His skin turned green and the thick coat of hair covered his chest, only filled in more. His clothing tore apart at the seams, unable to contain his growing muscles as they swelled and bulged. His eyes glowed with an intense green light, reflecting the raw energy coursing through him. He let out a guttural roar as he continued to grow taller, wider, and more muscular. His massive fists balled up as he flexed his arms, veins bulging with power. The ground shook beneath him with every step he took, and the air around him crackled with electricity. Jay was no longer a man but a hulking beast, a force to be reckoned with. The two towering behemoths became lost in their passion, their bodies entwined as they continued to grow and mutate. The room was filled with the sounds of their heavy breathing, low growls, and moans of ecstasy. Colin's primal rage and desire were overwhelming as he fought and made love with Jay, each of their movements becoming more violent and destructive than the last. The walls shook and trembled as they crashed through them, the equipment they touched torn apart and destroyed. Colin reveled in the destruction he caused, smashing everything Jay created. The thunder and lightning from the outside storm added to the chaos inside what was left of the building. The sound of the destruction echoed through the entire building as they ravaged each other and everything in their path. The storm was a reflection of the turmoil within the lab, a symbol of the primal rage and passion that consumed the two creatures. Despite the destruction surrounding them, the two lovers were oblivious to everything except each other. Their passion and rage eventually caused the lab to crumble around them. Debris and rubble were strewn everywhere, but Colin and Jay were lost in their own world, their passion and rage fueling their actions. The broke out of the building, run into the storm, and they seemed to draw power from the chaos they had unleashed. Colin and Jay felt the full force of the wind and rain battering against their bodies. It was as if the elements were alive and reacting to their presence, amplifying their power and energy. The lightning strikes illuminated their massive forms, casting eerie shadows that danced around them. They reveled in the feeling of freedom, no longer confined by the walls of the lab. The storm raged on, and they ran deeper into the night, their primal roars and growls blending with the thunder and lightning. The storm raged on as Colin and Jay continued their rampage through the city. The two behemoths reveled in their destructive power, feeding off each other's energy as they smashed and tore through everything in their path. Jay taunted Colin, daring him to match his strength by lifting cars and hurling them through the air. Colin, no longer one to back down from a challenge, responded by ripping apart entire buildings with his bare hands. The two lovers were in their element, lost in the frenzy of destruction and the primal energy that coursed through their bodies. The city was their playground, and they were determined to leave a trail of destruction in their wake. ——-------- Colin sat up and rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the disorientation that clung to him. He took a deep breath and tried to piece together what had happened. But his memory remained a blur, and the only thing he could remember was the insatiable passion he still felt for Jay, vaguely remembering cumming several times last night, but it was different, and green? A disturbing thought. As Colin sat up, he took in his surroundings. He was covered in a sheet, and naked, laying on a couch. The living room was sparsely furnished with a few pieces of furniture, all in a drab, neutral color scheme of greys and browns. Despite the lack of decorations, the room had a masculine feel to it. As he was taking everything in, he noticed a naked man in the kitchen, who was fit and muscular, with broad shoulders, a chiseled back, with a bubble bottom. He was cooking eggs and bacon, and the sound and smell of it made Colin realize how hungry he was. Curiosity got the better of him, and he stood up, keeping the bedsheet around his waist. He peeked in, and to his surprise, it was Jay, his boss cooking breakfast. He didn’t know if he should get clothes on or fuck the man right then and there. As Jay turned around to face Colin, a sly grin spread across his face. "Well, good morning there, sleepyhead. I see you finally decided to join the land of the living," he said with a playful wink. Confused, Colin asked, "What happened last night?" Jay's smile faltered slightly as he replied, "Let's just say we got a little carried away, and things got pretty intense." He chuckled before adding, "Several times, actually. But don't worry, you're safe and sound now. We spent the night at my place. And now I’m cooking breakfast.” Colin couldn't shake off the feeling that something else had changed within him. He felt different, stronger somehow. But he couldn't put his finger on what it was. Jay laughed and suggested, "You know, we were naked most of the night, and it's warm in the house. You don't need that sheet." Colin blushed at Jay's suggestion and hesitated for a moment before reluctantly throwing off the sheet. As he did so, he caught a glimpse of himself in the polished fridge door nearby and gasped in shock. He could practically taste the testosterone radiating from him. Looking down, he noticed that his whole body was different - more manly all over. Even his once patchy facial hair had filled in. He was nearly as fit as his boss, and he was hung like a horse. He was sure he was still a grower, despite being a soft 7”. Jay hugged Colin, pressing his firm warm body against him. "What happened to me last night?" Colin asked, trying to process all the changes. He couldn't remember anything from the previous night. He grinned and leaned in closer to Colin, his toned and naked body almost brushing against him. "You changed, man. Last night was something else. You became more masculine, more confident, more...well-endowed," he said, giving Colin a wink. Colin blushed at the words, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and excitement. He hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. He couldn’t get over how completely different he looked. He was taller, more muscular, and definitely more well-endowed. Not significantly, but enough that it would be noticeable in the right clothes. Jay walked over to him and hugged him tightly, his muscular body pressing up against Colin's. "You're a different man now, my friend," he said, his voice low and seductive. "Last night, we shared something special, something primal.” He nonchalantly as he turned on the TV, switching it to the news deliberately, while handing Colin a heaping plate of food. Colin's mind was racing, trying to process all the changes that had happened to him - by just waking up, but Jay’s low husky voice was already engorging his cock as it began stiffened. They sat, eating as the TV showed images of destruction caused by a supposed F2 Tornado flashed on the screen. Cars in trees, busses thrown through multiple buildings. It looked like no storm he had ever seen. Colin recognized the locations, some he hadn’t been to before. But the destruction felt familiar, but he didn’t know why. Despite the news anchor's explanation, he knew that it wasn't a natural phenomenon. It was as if the answer was just out of reach. "That was us," Jay said, his voice laced with a mix of excitement and desire. "And if you don't learn to control your...gift," he said, glancing down at Colin's impressive cock, "you'll make last night's storm look like child's play.” Colin looked down and noticed his bulging package, which seemed to have grown even more since the last time he looked. "What do you mean, 'that was us’?"

https://musclegrowth.net/blogs/entry/1878-uniform-russ/ How Henry would look like when in militaty uniform, with upper bottons unbottned to tease Zack? I personally feel that Russ is the most handsome. If Russ hair were dark, his beard and body hair were longer, he would have looked like Henry more. https://musclegrowth.net/blogs/entry/1852-bara-men-jones Henry while working out? Missing two abs though. https://musclegrowth.net/blogs/entry/1863-bodybuilder-bijan Henry cock spring out of underwear after Zack took it out. Arms should be tied to head of the head of bed with ropes though.

These seem to quite match to Henry physical description to some extents. https://musclegrowth.net/blogs/entry/1791-muscle-bear-price/ Maybe he need sharper jawline, and shorter hair, blue eyes. His erected penis almost reaches his chest as in part 5. https://musclegrowth.net/blogs/entry/1786-muscle-bear-drake/ He seems a bit too old, but has daddy vibes. His bulge need to be bigger, and his eyes need to be blues. https://musclegrowth.net/blogs/entry/1565-bodybuilder-zaid/ need shorter hair, but more body hair? rendering of muscle looks a bit odd and unrealistic.

Pt. 5 w/ more to cum Zack screamed internally. Here it was, his ultimate dream, laid out on a platter ready to be served to him. The game was finally over, the jig was up, and Zack could just walk right down the hallway and have his wildest fantasy come true. But, something kept him glued to the couch. Henry’s comment of ‘admit defeat’, Zack refused to lose to him. He sat on the couch for a few minutes and formed his plan. He walked to get a glass of water, feeling the cool relief of the fresh well water cool his throat before he filled the glass up again. He walked down the hallway, his heart beating loud in his ears, blood rushing to his cock with anticipation. Zack stood in the doorway, and Henry stood with his back to the door, standing in front of three full length mirrors in the corner of his room. Henry remained silent as Zack crossed the threshold into the room. The scent of musk and cologne dominated the room. Zack walked across the room, placed the glass of water on the bedside table, then moved towards Henry who was posing in front of the mirrors. Admiring the size of his own biceps as he pumped them slowly in front of himself. Zack stood behind Henry, “You win.” He said, inches from Henry’s back. He could feel heat radiating off of Henry’s huge body. Henry turned around, his cock again in it’s pouch, straining to break free again as it pushed against Zack’s stomach. Zack could feel the thickness of it rub against his body and he shuttered in pleasure. His face right up against Henry’s large chest, the thick hairs tickling his face. He felt arms slowly enclose around him, then he was weightless, lifted into the air, his face rising above Henry’s pecs and laid even with his handsome face. “I was afraid you wouldn’t come.” Henry said, a sneer in his voice as his lips curled into a smile. Zack’s throbbing cock was pushed against Henry’s chest, the feeling of overwhelming power from the two huge pecs rubbing against his little dick was pushing Zack to the edge, Henry’s hot breath on his neck. Henry’s huge hands held Zack’s ass, and he could feel Henry’s big fingers begging to get to his hole. “Let’s see what we’re working with here.” Henry said, and he ripped Zack’s underwear open along his crack. His ass suddenly exposed and he felt the huge rough hand’s exploring his bare cheeks. Henry probed one finger inside Zack, Zack’s hole responded with a strong twitch as the first thing to ever enter his hole stretched him. Zack moaned into Henry’s neck as he fell forward. “Fuck boy, you’re tight.” Zack whimpered in pleasure as Henry moved his finger around, searching for Zack’s sweet spot. “Have you ever been fucked?” Henry said, almost in a growl against Zack’s ear, his teeth grazing the outside of Zack’s ear as he released the words. “No sir.” Zack said. “How about you call me daddy.” Henry said. “No daddy, never even fingered.” Zack replied. “Have you ever sucked cock before?” Henry said, sliding his finger in and out of Zack still. “No daddy.” Zack replied again, his cock leaking precum onto Henry’s exposed chest. “Let me give you some pointers then.” With that Henry lifted Zack even more, letting his finger leave Zack’s hole as he set Zack’s body on top of his shelf like pecs, Zack’s small body sitting on the huge muscles, his cock pressed against Henry’s face. Henry opened his mouth and swallowed Zack’s entire cock, taking him down to the base, and then sticking his tongue out to lick Zack’s balls. Zack threw his head back in pleasure, “Fuckkkkk daddy.” He cried as Henry held him up with one hand, the other below stroking his own meat. Henry eagerly sucked Zack until Zack was just at the brink and then he pulled away. Leaving Zack panting and his cock twitching. “Please.” Zack said, begging for more. Instead Henry threw him, and Zack landed squarely on the bed a few feet away, he bounced on the bed and tried to regain his bearings. He looked forward and saw Henry walking towards the bed. His whole body covered in a slight shimmering glow of sweat as he crawled onto the bed. He sat his huge body on top of Zack’s torso, letting his arms free, but placing his bulge right over Zack’s face. Zack inhaled and smelled the precum that had leaked and soaked into Henry’s underwear. Henry pulled the underwear to the side, and one massive testicle fell out of the package, as big as Zack’s fist, and it landed on his mouth. “Let’s start slow, show daddy how much you want more.” Henry said, lowering more of his weight onto Zack, pinning him to the bed as Zack stuck his tongue out and licked the nut in front of him. Instantly Zack was overcome with the powerful taste of Henry, the precum, the sweat, his taste drove Zack wild as the younger man sucked and licked all over Henry. With his free hands Zack reached up and felt Henry’s insanely ripped abs, but Henry quickly gathered his wrists in one hand and pulled them back. “Ah ah ah.” Henry chided. “You’re going to work for every bit of this.” Zack smiled as he saw the beauty in his plan unfolding before his eyes. Then he went back to work on Henry. Henry reached down and stuffed his nut back into the underwear, again letting the heavy pouch rest on Zack’s face. Then he pulled out the opposing ball. “Make sure you get this one too, daddy loves having his balls worked over.” Zack complied, opening his mouth further than he thought possible, and taking Henry’s entire ball in his mouth, swirling his tongue around while he sucked and pulled at the huge sack. Henry groaned in pleasure. “Goooood boyyyy.” Henry said, running his hand through Zack’s hair. “Let’s try something else.” Henry said, shifting his body weight. He moved so that his chest was positioned just above Zack’s face. Zack could feel Henry’s boner rubbing against his leg inside his tight underwear, still begging to be freed. Henry lowered his upper body, and Zack’s face fell into his deep armpit, Zack inhaled, the scent of sweat and soap mixing to create the intoxicating scent Zack had come to associate with Henry, clean, manly, and powerful. Zack could feel on either side of his head Henry’s huge arm and massive pec as he licked deep into Henry’s armpit. Zack kissed and worshipped Henry here as the big man groaned again. “Fuck yeah, kiss it, yeahhh, smell it, ahhhhhhh.” His deep voice still growling as Zack licked clean the pit. Henry raised his body again, and lowered himself back down so that Zack was buried in a fresh armpit. Zack worshipped still, feeling Henry bucking his hips and grinding his cock against Zack’s leg. Zack was impressed by the size of it compared to his leg, it felt as big as his calf, length and girth both. “You’re going a good job, how’d you like to try being on top?” Henry asked. “I want to be smothered by those big daddy pecs first.” Zack said, his tongue hanging out of his mouth as he salivated at the thought. “Oh, you like this big chest?” Henry said as he held his body over Zack, “Lay on the floor, I think you’ll like this.” Zack obeyed, laying down on the floor on his back. Henry stood off the bed. From this angle, Zack saw he looked like a giant, a true muscle god. As he towered over Zack, his muscles bulging and rippling from head to toe, his enormous cock stretching the fabric of his underwear, the punch soaked in precum so much it was dripping. Zack grabbed his own cock, “Absolutely not.” Henry said, using his foot to push Zack’s hands away from his cock, then pressing his foot down onto Zack’s crotch, not enough to hurt, but enough to accentuate just how much bigger Henry’s foot was than Zack’s cock as it blocked all access. “You’ll cum when I want you to.” Henry grabbed the glass of water on the bedside table and took a drink. Zack grinned as his plan again flowed perfectly. Henry lowered his big body over top of Zack, positioning his chest just above Zack’s face. Zack looked down towards his feet, surveying to valleys and canyons created by Henry’s dense muscles, and the low hanging soaking wet pouch that was nearly scrapping the floor as Henry entered a push-up position. His hands spread wide on either side of Zack, Henry began to slowly lower his body to Zack. His pecs inched, closer. A drop of sweat fell from his thick nipple and landed beside Zack’s face. Closer they came. Zack could feel the hairs bristling his face. Then contact. The hot hard flesh of Henry’s chest pushed into Zack’s face, his entire existence dwarfed by the mountains of muscle which encased his head now. Zack licked and kissed the chest, and as it pulled away from his face as Henry rose back up, Zack placed his hands on Henry’s chest. Each pec was so large that if he used both hands, he could hardly cover part of the vast expanse. He rubbed the chest as the muscles flexed and contracted at the peak of the push-up. Henry held the position while Zack ran his hands over the chest. Zack got bold then, he lightly brushed his hands over Henry’s nipples, watching his cock Zack immediately saw it twitch, fresh precum leaking out onto the floor through the fabric. Henry moaned and again lowered his body down on to Zack. Zack could feel Henry’s hairy muscles rubbing against every part of his body as he lay under the titan. Again and again Henry slowly lowered his body, engulfing Zack’s face in his huge chest, and then as he would rise up, Zack would squeeze the solid mass of muscle as it flexed. Henry’s cock seemed to keep swelling as Zack worshipped his muscles. “Flip over!” Henry demanded. Zack, again, complied, he was ready for things to take off. As he flipped over, Henry moved his body. Zack could feel the soaking wet bulge rub against his bare ass, the thick mass of cock pulsing against his ass, then Henry continued to do his push-ups. The hair on his abs, scraping against Zack’s back as his bulge forced its way between Zack’s cheeks, parting them with its power, begging to be released and let in. Henry burped, quietly under his breath. Here we go Zack thought. Henry got up and sat on the bed quickly. He grabbed his head. “Fuck.” He said, his voice weak. Zack stood up, facing Henry as the large man wobbled on the bed, “I feel…” Henry started, but he seemed to loose his train out thought. “You feel sleepy?” Zack said, this time it was his turn for the evil grin to cross his face. “You little shit, what did you do to me?” Henry demanded, his strength weaning even as he spoke. “Relax, I used the smallest dose possible and then halved it. You’ll be awake and alert in about 15 minutes.” Zack said, cold, calculated. “I’m going to fuck you uuuuuuuuuu.” Henry fell back onto the bed before he could finish his sentence. “Yeah you are.” Zack said to himself. Zack got up, this was his chance, he was going to win. Sure Henry might be mad now, but he’d love it in the end, after all, Zack had barely drugged him at all, he’d been careful, he’d tried it on himself first to test it out back in college, although back then it was to fall asleep at night and not to seduce a giant. But he had no time to waste, knowing Henry he probably had less than 15 minutes before it wore off, he had to work fast. Heading to the garage he found the rope he’d spied earlier in the day. Nothing special, just a regular brown braided rope, but it was thick, and there were about 8 of them in a pile, each several feet long. Zack headed back inside, lugging the heavy ropes. Thank god Henry had fallen on the bed, if he’d landed on the floor Zack’s plan would be in serious trouble. But after a little maneuvering of Henry’s arms and legs, he had him in position. Zack tied Henry’s arms to the headboard, as he did, he noticed how Henry’s bulging biceps protruded out and almost touched his ears. Then down to his legs, where he secured Henry’s ankles to the metal rods at the foot of the bed. Zack checked the time. He had about 5 minutes left before Henry woke up. As he finished securing the last knot, he heard Henry stir. Zack climbed on top of Henry’s body, sitting his bare ass on Henry’s abs, feeling the deep grooves rub against his skin. Henry was silent as he woke, pulling and testing the ropes looking from side to side, he pulled hard, strain showing on his face, veins popping under his skin, but he couldn’t break the ropes. “So this is what you had planned?” Henry said, finally looking at Zack sitting on his stomach. “Yes daddy.” Zack said, adding a sultry soft sound to his voice. “Now, I’m going to tease you.” “You think you can handle me?” Henry said, challenging Zack. “I’m going to make you squirm and beg.” Zack said, he felt powerful, and even more comfortable now that his suspicion was confirmed that Henry wasn’t upset, but entirely on board with the secret plan. Henry laughed, a deep belly laugh which almost threw Zack off the bed. “Yeah, alright good luck with that little man.” Henry said as he relaxed back onto the bed. Zack came forward and began to work over Henry’s nipples, sucking on them, pulling and pinching and twisting, Henry moaned and bucked his hips as his cock begged for attention as the head and first few inches snuck out of his briefs. Zack kissed his way down Henry’s body, kissing each ab one by one as he made his way down to the ultimate prize. As he kissed the tip of Henry’s bulge, the big man growled and precum shot out of his cock, Zack licked along the shaft where it leaked out, it tasted sweet as if Henry only ate fruits. Henry read it on his face, “You like the way daddy tastes?” He said, licking his lips. “Do you want to taste it too?” Zack said as he massaged more precum out of Henry’s cock, the excess now pooling on Henry’s abs. “Oh fuck yeah.” Henry said, as Zack scooped up the precum and held his fingers up to Henry’s mouth, Henry licked his fingers, and then Zack leaned in. They kissed, and Henry’s tongue opened up Zack’s mouth, forcing it’s way in. No matter that he was tied down, Henry still found some way to dominate Zack. Zack pulled away, moving back down to Henry’s bulge. Using both hands, he massaged the hard cock in the underwear, enjoying how thick it was, how even with both hands he couldn’t cover the entire length. Slowly Zack pulled down the waistband, finally releasing Henry’s sensitive cock head. Zack leaned in, and licked along Henry’s foreskin, sending Henry shivering with pleasure as Zack used his tongue to swirl around on the very tip. Zack pulled back the foreskin, exposing the most sensitive part of the glans, and he lightly flicked his tongue across the angry red looking cock as it swelled with blood, growing even now with excitement and stimulation. Zack pulled the underwear down more, exposing the rest of the shaft, and pulling it below Henry’s big bull balls, letting it go, it propped them forward as Zack looked down at the marvel before him. Henry’s cock stretched almost to the bottom of his pecs, and his balls were swollen. “How long has it been since you came last, daddy?” Zack said, moving his hands gently over Henry’s hairy balls. “It’s been a couple of weeks boy, fuuuuuuuuck that feels good.” Henry bucked his hips again as Zack caressed his balls, “I’d been saving my load for someone else, but now it looks like you get to reap the rewards.” “Fuck daddy it’s so big.” Zack said as he gripped Henry’s cock in both hands and placed his mouth over the swollen head, stretching his lips as far as they could go again to accommodate the size. “Yeahhhhhh. Swallow daddy’s fat dick!” Henry roared as another shot of precum came out into Zack’s mouth, coating his throat, and driving him mad with lust. Henry bucked his hips, demanding Zack swallow more, more, more of his engorged cock. “Fuck yeah, take it, take that big dick.” Henry said as Zack held on for dear life. Zack could feel Henry’s cock getting harder in his hands, he felt Henry’s balls tighten, he was close. Zack pulled his mouth off, removed his hands, and sat back. Henry’s cock slapped against his abs with a wet slopped *thwack* as Henry lay panting, his cock jumping up and down as it searched for a hole to explode in. “What the fuck?!” Henry said, his face red and beaded with sweat. “Teasing.” Zack gasped, slobber running down his face as he worked to catch his breath. “Gotta make you earn it.” Zack said, matching Henry’s smile. Zack crawled up Henry’s body. “Try to bring your elbows together.” Zack said, and Henry did. As he did this, his pumped up chest swelled together, the mountains of pec collecting as they battled for space on his chest. “Can you still bounce them?” Zack said, Henry chuckled as he pumped his pecs a few times, then began to bounce them left, right, left, right, the huge muscles shaking with power as the rose and fell. “I can always bounce them.” Henry said. Zack moved his hips forward and placed his small cock on the top of the crevice between Henry’s pecs. He pushed his dick down inside and it was soon cocooned by the muscles, surrounded by hair and power, sweat providing perfect lube. Henry began to bounce his pecs without prompting, and Zack grabbed on to each pec, tugging on Henry’s nipples, thrusting his hips. “You like fuckin those big titties?” Henry said. Zack was lost in bliss, he hardly heard Henry as he worshipped and fucked Henry’s massive chest. “Fuck it feels so goooood.” Zack said, watching Henry’s heavy pecs bounce as the were forced forward with each thrust of his hips, and pulled backwards with his hands. “Do it for me.” Henry said, his voice now deeper and more commanding than ever, “Cum for daddy, cum while you fuck my huge pecs, come on, fucking blow your fucking load for me!” Zack threw his head back, releasing his tension, and he came,his load being pumped out of his cock by Henry’s still bouncing pecs, Squeezing out every, last, drop. Zack sat back, and Henry pulled his elbows apart, exposing his inner chest and Zack’s load. “Come clean that up for daddy.” Henry said, and Zack fell forward, licking his load from Henry’s chest, licking the hairy thickness until he got it all. “Now come share that with me.” Henry said, and Zack moved up again and kissed Henry as they swapped cum. “Well.” Henry said, “That was fun.” Zack still sat on his stomach, “Yeah, I enjoyed it.” “You know what I think though?” Henry said as he looked Zack deep into his eyes. “You think I won?” Zack said, grinning down at Henry. “Far from it.” Henry said, “I think it’s my turn to cum now.” Henry gripped the ropes holding his arms and yanked, snapping the rope in two with ease. He sat up quickly , trapping Zack on his lap as he reached forward and yanked off the restraints around his feet. Henry sat on the bed with his legs out, and Zack now lay across Henry’s lap. He could feel the powerful cock twitching under him, but Henry used one hand to hold him down. “Did you really think those little ropes could hold me back?” Henry said. Zack’s eyes were huge, he very clearly thought they would, he’d underestimated Henry. Henry leaned forward and flexed his bicep in Zack’s face, “Did you really think you could hold me?” “No sir.” Zack said, scared again. “What was that?” Henry said, as he brought his hand down hard onto Zack’s ass. “No DADDY.” Zack yelped. “You’ve been a bad boy Zack.” Henry said, rubbing his hand over Zack’s ass, it still stung from the first blow. Little pin pricking needles rolled over Zack’s ass as the smack settled. “Teasing me, drugging me, tying me up, fucking my titties, cumming before me.” Henry brought his hand down again and spanked Zack again, this time not nearly as heard, but the sound and pain were still real. “I’m going to make this ass red.” Henry said, as he spanked Zack again, his blows lagging in the exact same spot each time, compounding the pain. “Then, I’m going to stretch that hole.” Henry smacked his ass again, Zack couldn’t explain why but he was rock hard again, his cock rubbing against Henry’s own between his legs, dwarfing his as they bumped together. “Then, I’m going to fuck you.” Henry gripped Zack’s ass cheek in his powerful hand, “You’re going to be a good boy and take my cock aren’t you?” Henry said, his cock again poking into Zack from below, it’s power almost seeming to lift him off of Henry’s lap. “Yes daddy.” Henry smacked his ass again. “Yes daddy what?” “Yes daddy, I’ll take all of your cock.” “That’s what I thought.” Henry said, and he laid one final smack on Zack’s ass, then he leaned forward and kissed the hot red sizzling portion of Zack’s ass where he had landed each and every spank. “My boy has such a nice ass.” Henry said as he licked and bit Zack’s bare cheeks. “So tight, so fucking smooth.” Henry pushed one finger into Zack’s hole, Zack lurched forward, but Henry held him in place. “Easy now, I’m going to take this nice and slow.” Zack whimpered as Henry worked, one, two, three thick fingers into his hole. Holding him in place and rubbing the small of his back with his other hand. Zack was in heaven as Henry worked his hole over and held him down. as much as he loved to play, he loved being dominated by this behemoth even more. Henry leaned forward as he removed his hand from Zack’s ass. Zack felt a warm wet sensation between his cheeks, a bristling tickle of Henry’s whiskers brushing against the sensitive area. Henry’s huge tongue lapped against Zack’s hole. Zack moaned as Henry’s tongue entered him, the long wet muscle greedily exerting its power against him. Zack used his hands to pull his cheeks apart, giving Henry even more access to his hole, Henry reached under them and grabbed Zack’s cock with his massive hand, then in the same hand, he grabbed his own cock. He rubbed them together in his huge hand, Zack could feel the size and power of Henry’s cock, and it was still not solid hard. Henry pulled his face away, “I think it’s time to show you how powerful these muscles are.” As he said this he lifted Zack up and sat him on his lap, Zack facing Henry’s ballooned up chest. “First, lick your little load of cum out from between my pecs.” He commanded. Zack leaned in, placing his face between the huge mountains. As he got close, Henry wrapped his arms behind Zack’s head, pulling him in, trapping him. Henry shoved Zack hard into his solid chest. Zack stuck out his tongue as Henry began to bounce his pecs, up and down, the hard muscle shaking Zack’s head left, then right, and back again. “Fuck yeah, smother you in those huge pecs, fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk.”Henry said, his deep baritone vibrating in his chest as Zack felt it against his face. He slobbered and licked and lathered Henry’s chest, tasting his own cum and his face was smeared against the unyielding muscle. Zack reached up and tugged at Henry’s nipples as he lay trapped between the pecs. At once, he felt the hard, thick, wet head of Henry’s cock poke against his hole as it lay exposed. Zack’s legs spread apart over Henry’s monster thighs left him bare and spread, and Henry’s cock was looking for a hole like a heat seeking missile. Henry released Zack’s head and Zack pulled back. “Fuck daddy.” He said as he ran his hand up and down over Henry’s engorged chest. Henry’s flexed and took in a breath, his chest expanding as he did, each pec bigger than Zack’s face and many times bigger than his hands. “They’re so big.” Zack said in true wonder as he allowed his hands to keep exploring the expanse of Henry’s chest, leaning in occasionally to kiss the warn steel hard skin. “Have you ever seen anyone this big?” Henry said, pumping his pecs up ever larger still. “No daddy.” “Have you ever felt muscles so perfect.” “No daddy.” “You’re lucky to get to feel my huge body aren’t you?” “Yes daddy.” “You’re a good boy, Zack. But I still don’t think you understand just how powerful I am.” With that, and lighting speed, Henry pulled Zack’s head down and place him in a headlock. His thickly muscled forearm placed against his throat, and the monster bicep rising above his face. “Worship my arm. Do it right, and I’ll let you go. But do it wrong…” Henry tensed his forearm the thick cords of muscle swelled and pushed into Zack’s throat, making it hard to breath, “Understand?” “Yes, daddy.” Zack said, as he obediently stuck his tongue out and began to lick what he could of Henry’s bicep. Kissing and reaching around with his hands to grab the basketball sized swell of arm controlling him. “It’s huge. I can’t wrap my hands around it.” “How strong do you think they are?” Henry asked. “I bet you could lift a car.” Zack said, licking a thick vein popping out on the underside of Henry’s arm. “A car?!” Henry said, tightening his grip slightly on Zack, “Boy I could lift a truck, EASY!” “Ohhhhhh.” Zack said, his eyes growing wide as he took in the power of the arm pulling him in, “I’d love to see that daddy, I want to see how big and strong you are.” “Yeahhh boy, the biggest and strongest.” Henry said, his cock responding with a twitch and a drop of precum leaking out. “Daddy, please let me clean that up, none of your cum should go to waste.” “It’s my cock you want, huh?” Henry said, releasing Zack’s head. “Lay down on the floor boy, on your back, now!” Zack complied immediately. Henry stood over him, towering above, his huge figure dominating Zack’s view, his heavy cock jumping and throbbing with anticipation. Henry lowered himself down, placing the weight of his huge ass on Zack’s chest, his hefty balls and cock lay obscenely over Zack’s face. “Lick those balls. They’re so full from teasing you.” Zack did his best to swallow each of the fist sized testicles in his mouth, licking with his tongue as he tasted the salty flavor of dried cum and sweat. Henry jerked his cock above Zack. Zack’s eyes could see the angry red shaft thick and hard above him. Henry lifted his body. Zack thought he was moving backwards to finally shove his cock down his throat, but he moved the opposite way. “You’re going to love this little man.” Henry said, and it became clear to Zack as Henry lined his massive ass up over Zack’s face and lowered it down. Zack became entombed in hard ass as he stuck his tongue out in search of Henry’s hole. He found it, and Henry swayed his hips back and forth, encouraging Zack to lick every inch of his massive ass. Zack reached up and grabbed the thick cheeks with each hand, feeling the hard striations making up his glutes. Zack’s cock was rock hard again, his pleasure at servicing this huge man driving him to the edge. But, Henry stood again, lifting his entire weight off of Zack at once. “Wanna see something truly impressive?” Henry said, a sly grin creeping across his face, his eyes glinting with hunger. “I’m constantly impressed, but please show me more.” Zack said, literally drooling with his tongue still hanging out of his mouth. “Grab on to my cock.” Henry said as he stood with his hands on his hips, “But stay on your knees.” Zack did as he was told, on his knees in front of Henry, he was shorter than the man’s beefy hairy legs. Henry’s cock stood straight out, huge, the head so large and a deep purple red it looked unnatural. Zack grabbed on to the thick cock, his hands unable to completely enclose around it. He stared into the big piss slit at the end of the monster, then he felt his knees no longer touching the carpeted floor. He looked up, and he was rising towards Henry, then he felt his knees return to the carpet. Zack eyes shown with lust as recognition of what just happened flashed across his face. “Please daddy, do it again.” Zack begged. Henry’s grin didn’t leave his face. “What? Do this again?” As he said it he flexed his cock and lifted Zack again, the flesh not denting as Zack held on to the monster pole. Henry flexed again, lifting Zack up, and down. A drop of precum leaked out, thick and white, it drooled from the end of the cock. “Well?” Henry said, holding Zack in the air by the power of his cock, “Don’t let that go to waste.” Zack needed no more invitation. He learned forward and licked the extravagantly swollen head of Henry’s cock from bottom to top, ensuring to take every last bit of the precum with him. Zack smacked his lips as he tasted and swallowed. “You taste so good daddy.” He said, looking up as Henry hit a most muscular pose and his body exploded with size and veins. Henry reached down and picked Zack up under his arms and easily tossed him onto the bed. In another quick move Henry seized both of Zack’s ankles in one hand, and his wrists in the other. Holding him to the bed and lifting his ass up in the air. His cockhead poked at Zack’s exposed pink hole, precum dripping with anticipation, coating Zack in preparation. Henry moved his hips, his rock hard length rubbing up and down Zack’s crack. With each pass of Henry’s cockhead over his sphincter his twitched, and Henry seemed to growl. “Tell me you want it.” Henry said, a primal tone escaping beneath his voice. “Tell me you want me inside you.” “I need you inside me daddy. Please, fuck me. I want it so bad, please use me.” Henry licked his lips and pushed his cock against Zack’s hole. The huge invader pressing firmly against Zack’s tight hole, “Please, I need you inside me.” “You wanna be fucked by a real man?” Henry said, the facade of a tease melting away, giving light to the horny fucker underneath. “Yes.” Zack called, pushing his hips and ass against Henry’s cock as much as he could in the position he was in, moving his tight hole back and forth across Henry’s cock. “Then take it!” Henry said as he pushed again and the huge head entered Zack’s hole. All at once Zack thought he’d blacked out, the pain of his hole being stretched clouded his thoughts, he cried out in pain, “Aghhhhhhhh!” “Relax boy, Daddy is going to take good care of you.” Henry said. True to his word, Henry held Sean just at the tip of his cock, letting the smaller man relax and accommodate his wide cock. Zack let out a deep sigh as the pain finally subsided. “Feels good doesn’t it?” Henry said, leaning forward and whispering into Zack’s ear, the hair on his face prickling against Zack’s skin. “Fuck, it does.” Zack said, reaching his hands up and running them up Henry’s bare body, over his abs, and stopping with his hands on Henry’s heaving hairy chest as he hung over Zack. “I need more.” Zack said, almost breathless. Henry froze, “you want more?” he asked, a dominant, almost sinister, tone creeping into his voice. “Please, please I need more.” Henry took a deep breath in, and slowly removed Zack from his cock. He gently sat Zack on the bed and turned around so his back was facing Zack. “You know, I work out and train hard, but that’s not all I have to thank for this much size.” Henry took a couple of steps away from Zack, “I still have one more surprise for you little man.” Henry looked back over his shoulder, his face partially obscured by his tall trap muscle swelling up. “When I was in the military, I joined an exp….ughfffffff…”Henry trailed off and groaned a deep almost inhumane sound, “…an experiment. Trying to create a bigger, better soldier. They couldn’t get the formula right, so it didn’t work…on any man except me.” Henry still stood with his back facing Zack, he set his legs wide, his heavy cock and balls showing as they hung low. “You see Zack. I work out hard, but thanks to that experiment I can swell bigger…ungfffffff…larger…uhhhhhhhhhg…when it happens…ohhhh fuck…it’s like I have the biggest pump from the gym, and then some!” He flexed his bicep, from the back Zack could see the insane separation on the head of Henry’s bicep. He sat on the bed, his mouth agape, in awe, in total lust at the sight before him. Henry looked over at his bicep and kissed it, then stuck out his long tongue and licked along the swell of muscle. “Every time I do it, I get a little thicker…ohhhhh…a little taller, and unlike a gym pump, it doesn’t go away.” Henry’s body shivered from the back as Zack saw beads of sweat began to run down his back, they were redirected left and right as they navigated the deep layers of muscle across his wide back as they worked their way down to between his hairy ass cheeks. “Would you like to see how big I can get?” Henry said, ever the tease, he still stood with his back to Zack, Zack could see muscles swelling across Henry’s back as he controlled the growth, “All I have to do is turn around and flex, and I’ll start swelling more in no time.” Zack’s mind wasn’t operating on all cylinders, all the blood in his body had rushed to his cock as he lived out his deepest fantasy. His head swam in bliss as he tried to imagine what would happen when Henry turned around. “God…yes.” Zack said, his eyes as large as saucers with anticipation. Henry took one step to turn around. As he did his side profile came to view. His huge chest jutting out, his nipples almost folded under his pecs as they were forced down by the immense weight of the pecs. His sharp jawline and gorgeous silhouetted face accented by the dim light in the room. Zack’s breath caught in his throat as he, again, recognized that every part of Henry’s body was god like, right down to the slightest detail in his face. Moving down, his long cock stuck out, hanging low as it swelled with anticipation on showing off for Zack. At the base of his body, his massive feet held up his hulking body. He took another step, and he was facing Zack. The look on his face was something Zack couldn’t describe, Henry was in complete lust, brimming with power and confidence. his wide white toothed smile and his piercing eyes penetrated down to Zack’s soul as he felt a carnal drive to service and serve every inch and whim of this muscle god in front of him. Henry sneered and pulled his arms up in a wide front double bicep pose. He took in a deep inhale, expanding his chest and pushing out his stomach, then he winked at Zack. He threw down his arms hard into a massive most muscular pose, every vein and striation of muscle fiber exploding with size, sweat poured off his body and his breathing became deep. The thunderous grunting coming from deep in his chest was shaking Zack like deep bass at a concert. Henry’s feet pushed further apart as his thighs swelled and fought for space as they rubbed and grew against each other. The outer, middle, and inner quads becoming more and more deeply separated and defined as they swelled. Zack noticed that Henry’s calf muscle was flairing out from behind his lower leg, becoming more and more prominent from the front. Zack knew if he turned around a perfect teardrop would form. Henry’s arms ballooned with size, the bare smooth skin at the top of them appeared to darken as a small dusting of hair formed as they swelled. Deep separations on the head of Henry’s bicep became even more apparent. At his shoulders, where they appeared to be growing further from his head, Zack could see the three deltoid heads appearing as sweat continued to pour from his forehead and drip down onto his chest. Henry’s chest was growing in every direction, thicker, heavier, towards Zack. At the same time it spread wider, following the growth in his shoulders, the deep crevice between them collecting sweat like a canyon collecting rain. The hair was growing thicker, darker, covering Henry’s chest in a thick mat of fur. The indention on their pec where the muscles met continued to become more and more defined as striations rippled. Further down, Henry’s abs were pulsing as they seemed to stretch up and out, his obliques tearing into his side, thick veins swelled at the bottom of his v-taper as they fed down to his cock. Henry’s cock had a thick stream of precum that leaked from the tip down to the floor as it seemed to grow along with every other part of his body. His balls and dick pushed forward by his growing quads. The head of his monster cock turned a deep red as it grew more engorged, his shaft somehow seemed to look thicker by the second. Henry’s grunts and groans had come to a halt as he released the flex. His entire body covered in a thick dark hair, soaking with sweat, and looking more massive than anyone Zack had ever seen. His vision blurred as he took in the sight, but he fought to keep focused on the hottest thing he’d ever seen. Henry reached up to wipe sweat from his brow, exposing his sweaty, hairy, deep armpit. He flicked the sweat directly at Zack and it landed on his chest as he sat still on the bed. “Well…” Henry said, still working to catch his breath, “What do you think?” Zack stood up and took a step towards Henry. From a distance he could feel the heat radiating off of his enormous body. He noticed Henry had grown taller as the top of his head now leveled with the bottom of Henry’s chest. Standing right in front of the big man, he looked up and all he could see was huge, hairy, pecs. Henry seized him under his arms and lifted him up so they were face to face. He pulled Zack in and gave him a deep, long kiss. Zack saw stars when he closed his eyes, feeling Henry’s huge hands holding him in place, his tongue invading Zack’s mouth, and his hard cock rubbing against the mass of Henry’s pecs. Henry pulled him back, and Zack reached out and placed his hands on Henry’s chest to brace himself. “You’re the ultimate tease.” he said as he looked into Henry’s hungry eyes. Henry wordlessly turned Zack upside down, and Zack was now face to face with Henry’s freshly grown hard cock. Gripping it in both hands he used his tongue to start to service Henry. Henry dove his face into Zack’s ass, a combination of tongue, and fingers, he was working Zack’s ass well and it was driving Zack crazy. Zack slobbered and spit all over Henry’s cock in anticipation of where it was to go. Henry worked over Zack’s tight ass until it wasn’t so tight. Henry worked Zack for what seemed like hours, switching positions time and time again until they were both on the bed, Zack on top of Henry still worshiping his ever hard cock, and Henry working his entire massive fist inside of Zack. “I think you’re finally ready.” Henry said, lifting Zack up in the air as if he were at a bench press. He shifted his hands, and now Zack was facing him, held above his massive sweaty body. Henry lowered Zack down with one hand, and positioned his cock with another. Zack felt the fat, red hot, soaking wet tip of Henry’s huge cock. “You’re going to take it all this time, right?” Henry said as he held Zack over the throbbing, twitching head, begging for entry. “Yes.” Was all Zack could say, drool leaving his mouth as he said it, he was gripping Henry’s forearm and focused on the multitude of muscles flexing as Henry held him up in the air. Henry lowered Zack down, and the huge head of his cock slid easily into Zack’s hole. Zack was suddenly aware and very grateful for how carefully Henry had prepared him, the thought crossed his mind that Henry wanted Zack to enjoy this as much as he was. As Zack was lowered deeper onto Henry’s cock, his body was sent through waves of pleasure, his only tether was gripping onto Henry’s forearm as the big man completely controlled him. Henry’s cockhead rubbed pack Zack’s prostate and it was too much, his little cock exploded, cum shooting onto Henry’s cheek, his chest, and abs as Zack sat in post-orgasmic bliss on Henry’s cock. The head still grinding against his sweet spot. Zack looked down at Henry’s face as he stuck out his tongue and licked the cum from his cheek, his other hand scooping globs of cum from his abs and pecs as he licked his hairy fingers clean of Zack’s load. “How are you feeling?” Henry said to Zack. “I’m…I…ungffff I’m wonderful.” Zack replied, his tongue still hanging out of his mouth like he was a dog. “You feel so…fucking…good….I’m almost all the way in.” Henry said, looking Zack up and down with hungry eyes. Zack grabbed Henry’s forearm more forcefully, ready to take one more act of defiant control, he hooked his feet under Henry, and pulled himself down to the base to the base of Henry’s cock, the very base being the absolute thickest part and leading Zack to let out of yelp of absolute pleasure and pain. Henry looked up at Zack with shock in his eyes, “Holy fuck, kid!” Henry said, he placed both strong arms behind Zack’s back and pulled him face down into his chest. Zack could smell the scent of deodorant, body wash, and so, so much sweat. He was intoxicated, he felt drunk as Henry held him. “You’re so deep inside me…” Zack breathed into Henry’s chest as he felt the thick length pulsing in his guts. “You feel that..” Henry said, holding Zack close into his chest, “Listen, our heartbeats are the same.” Zack listened, he could feel Henry’s cock pulsing against his insides, and hear his heart in his chest, it was in rhythm with his own. Zack gripped harder and pulled himself deeper into Henry, then he felt the movement. Henry was gripping, each of Zack’s ass cheeks and hips were in the grasp of either of his huge hands, the grip tightened, and Henry’s cock slid out of Zack’s ass. Slowly. Then he slammed his cock back into Zack, holding him tight. Zack put his hands out in front of him and gripped Henry’s massive pecs for balance. He felt the steel hard muscle under his fingers as Henry slammed his cock in and out. “Holy fuck!” Henry shouted as he pounded Zack, using his powerful thighs to thrust deep into Zack. “H…Henryyyyyyyy!” Zack yelled, his voice shaking as the big man rammed into his body, “I’m going to cum again!” Zack let out another yelp as he cock shot, but almost nothing came out, Henry had run him dry. “My turn!” Henry called, he gripped Zack’s waist with his huge hands, both of them so large they almost encompassed the entirety of the smaller man’s waist. “Fuck yeah!” Zack panted, “Cum in me, breed me, fucking USE ME!” He cried as Henry picked up pace, his huge nuts smacking against Zack’s ass. Henry held Zack down on his cock as it jerked, “Fuckkkkkkkkk yessssss.” Henry threw his head back in pleasure, “take that fucking load, bitch!” Zack could feel Henry’s cock twitching and swelling inside him, load after load pumping deep into him. Henry released his hands from Zack’s waist, but his powerful cock continued to jerk, lifting Zack up and down as it spasmed as pumped deep. As the waves subsided, Zack fell onto Henry’s body as the big man panted. “Holy fuck.” Henry said, as he stroked the back of Zack’s head. “Jesus Christ.” Zack exclaimed breathily into Henry’s chest, he picked up his head, “that was a hell of a load.” Henry chuckled, his huge body shaking. His hard cock still inside Zack, “Yeah, that was a good round one.” Zack’s face contorted in a strange mix of wonder and confusion, “First round?” He asked. Henry responded by flexing his hard cock and lifting Zack off his body a small bit, then dropped him back down, “You feel that? I’m not even close to finished with you.”

*a shorter part, leading up to something much greater* Part 4: Looking down at the table, Zack was dumbstruck by the amount of meat presented before him, so tall, so thick. Zack observed the dense muscles that made up Henry’s back, from his shoulder blades, down to the deep dimples just above his waistband. His massive ass rising up in his tight shorts. Running his eyes down, he saw the back of Henry’s legs, covered in stretch marks from his rapid growth. Looking back up, Zack saw stretch marks on Henry’s lats as well, how had he never noticed the deeply colored stretch marks on this man? “Are you going to massage me or do you just want to look?” Henry said, his voice muffled with his face down in the massage table. Zack rubbed his hands together, and then placed them on Henry’s back. As he pushed down, the muscles, unflexed, moved under his hands. Zack pushed and pulled the muscles, Henry groaning as Zack worked the deep tissue. Where he felt tight knots in Henry’s muscles, he moved in small, circular motions, before pushing and pulling, stretching the muscle fibers, feeling the vibrations in Henry’s body as he grunts and groans. Zack moved up to Henry’s shoulders, feeling the tight muscles in Henry’s big traps as they rose towards his ears. Working his way all the way down Henry’s back, he worked at Henry’s waist, letting his fingertips slip ever so slightly below the taught waistband. Zack skipped over Henry’s glutes, and began to work on his monster quads, again, letting his fingers brush against the hems of Henry’s tight shorts, so close he could feel the heat radiating from Henry’s huge ass and the space between his thighs. Down Henry’s legs Zack moved, his long claves, and finally down to his big feet. How did he even find shoes that fit?! Zack then moved back to the front of Henry, standing at the apex of the table in front of Henry, he put his full weight into pushing and working Henry’s back muscles. Slowly, Zack felt hands on the back of his thighs, gently moving up and down. “You feel like you could use a massage too…” Henry said, not moving aside from his hands working on Zack’s thighs, moving slowly up towards his ass, which was still covered in his bright pink speedo. “You feel tense, Zack.” Henry said as his hands cupped Zack’s ample bubble butt. “You feel fucking huge.” Zack said, matching the confident tone in Henry’s voice. “Let’s take this up a notch.” Henry said, and he gripped each side of Zack’s speedo and ripped it off of his body, completely exposing him. “Hey!” Zack called backing away from the table. “What the fuck?!” Henry didn’t move, his arms still hung over the side of the table. “These were my favorite!” Zack said incredulously. “I could see why, they looked great on you, but don’t worry, I’ll replace them.” Zack still stood back away from the table, naked, and he grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist. “I’ll make you a deal, I’ll go nude too if you can rip mine off like I did yours.” Zack scoffed, completely turned on by being naked, but also a bit pissed that his speedo had been ripped in two like a piece of discarded paper. “Not that I want you naked, but I’ll get even about you ruining my speedo.” Zack moved down the table to Henry’s ass. He climbed on the table and sat on Henry’s quads, enjoying being on top of the hunk of man. Zack grabbed each side of Henry’s shorts, struggling to find enough fabric to hold on to, but finding it difficult as the tight shorts were practically painted on his body. Zack, undeterred, grabbed as much as he could and yanked. The shorts slid out of his hands, Henry’s ass jiggling from the strain. “You’re gunna have to try harder than that little boy.” Henry said. “I’ll do you one better!” Zack said, and he raised a hand, and brought it down with a firm *SMACK* onto Henry’s ass cheek, the muscle rippled and moved, Zack hypnotized by the movement or his titanic ass. Before Henry could react, Zack pulled back and hit again and again, landing hard in the same place each time *SMACK*, *SMACK*. Suddenly his world shook and shivered and Henry rose. “You little shit!” Henry growled as he picked his body up off of the massage table. Zack fell backwards and stumbled off the table, catching himself, but falling to his knees. He looked up and gasped. Henry loomed over him, Zack was eye level with Henry’s cock and it was HUGE, swollen and again it dominated everything Zack could see. Henry’s hands were on his hips as his massive shadow completely blocked Zack. Zack panicked, why the fuck did he hit him?! That was so fucking dumb, but his cock was still hard as a rock from doing it. “I’m going to give you two choices, make it VERY carefully.” Henry said, his voice sending goosebumps down Zack’s spine. “One, I get to spank you.” Zack pictured it in his head, one of Henry’s extra large hands could easily smack both of Zack’s cheeks at the same time. “Or two…” Henry continued, “You finish my massage on the front.” Henry bent his head forward and the devious smile on his face told Zack, it wasn’t really a choice, and they both knew it. “Right, get back to work.” Henry said as he lie back on the table. Zack stood back up as well and took in Henry as the big man adjusted himself and closed his eyes. Zack again took stock of the slab of beef on the table, his head still light from adrenaline of what he’d just done, but he’d never seen Henry’s bulge that big, did he enjoy it? Then Zack noticed stretch marks radiating from the sides of Henry’s huge pecs and snaking down towards his lats. Zack knew those hadn’t been there before, with as much as he stared at Henry’s chest he would’ve notice those, wouldn’t he? He also saw them at the top of Henry’s pecs, spilling up onto his shoulders, and even more on his arms, spreading from his biceps to his triceps. “Henry…?” Zack began, but he was quickly cut off. “Massage my huge fucking tits or I’m going to whop your ass!” Henry said, his strong demanding tone, not only spurring Zack into action, but also sending a jolt to his cock, something about being ordered around by this hulk… Zack placed his hands on Henry’s chest, he gave them one big squeeze and came under the towel, the fabric easily absorbing most of his load, but a bit dripped down his leg and landed on the floor. His grip tightened on Henry’s chest, and he realized he was pulling on Henry’s nipple. They both moaned at the same time. Then Zack pulled away. As he pulled his hand away, Henry grabbed his wrist and pulled it firmly back to his fat nipple, “Keep going.” Henry ordered. Zack dug his hands in again, feeling the heavy dense muscle that made up Henry’s chest, this was less of a massage and more of a muscle worship session, but neither seemed to care much about the quality of the massage. He pushed his hands down between Henry’s chest and his arm, Henry flexed slightly and trapped Zack’s hand, “Careful, I’m ticklish.” And he released Zack’s hand and Zack pulled back. Placing his hands directly at the bottom of Henry’s pecs, and then moving his hands under the overhang of muscle. Then up and between them, his hands almost disappearing in the hairy space between. Henry pulled his arms together and trapped Zack’s hands between his pecs, then bounced them slowly. Henry kept his eyes closed, but Zack could see the shit eating grin plastered on his face as he manhandled Zack with just the power of his pecs. Henry released Zack’s hands, and Zack moved them down to Henry’s abs. They were a solid wall of muscle, and instead of trying to massage them, Zack simply ran his fingers along the deep grooves in between Henry’s abs, Henry responded by flexing them for Zack, showing off his control as he rippled the flex up from his waist to the bottom of his pecs. Zack pressed his hands hard into Henry’s abs, leaving the skin turning white, but the muscle not budging. Shifting down to Henry’s legs he, Zack gripped the ample quad muscle, noticing again the huge dark striations that ran down between his thighs. Abruptly again, Henry sat up and swung his legs over the other side of the table, facing now away from Zack. He reached a big hand around and gripped and rubbed his neck. “Thanks little guy, I needed that. I’m going to go change and I have some chores to do today.” Without so much more than a glance, Henry got up and walked back to the house, leaving Zack there in a towel with his cum still wet against his still hard cock. Henry’s abrupt departure leaving him stunned. Zack collected himself and made his way back to the house. Once back inside, he saw no trace of Henry aside from the discarded pair of swim shorts laying outside of his door. Zack walked to pick them up, he told himself he was being polite and helpful, picking up laundry. As he lifted the shorts, he noticed rips and tears in the shorts, steaming up from the leg holes, and in several places around the seat and front pouch. The only in tact part of the shorts was the stretchy waistband. Zack decided to set them back down and he went to the living room and settled into the couch. Like any teenage at mid day during summer break, he decided to take a nap, curling up on the huge sofa, and quickly falling asleep. Zack blinked his eyes open, it was significantly darker outside, but there was still the hazy pink purple light of late afternoon bleeding in through the windows. As Zack’s eyes adjusted he saw Henry sitting in the chair across from him, fast asleep. His legs spread wide, wearing yet another pair of briefs, and a plain white t-shirt, pulled tight across his huge chest and wrapped securely around his bulging arms. As Henry sat with his legs spread wide and his arm’s crossed over his chest, his deep even breath caused his body to swell and contract, the bulge in his pants as round and swollen as it always is. Zack sat there, enjoying the sight. Laying quietly and perfectly still, just drinking it in. That was when he heard the first *pop*. He couldn’t tell where it came from, looking around the room he couldn’t nail down where it had came from. *pop* *pop*. Another two. Zack’s ears perked up now as he dialed in trying to pinpoint where the odd sound was coming from. Then he heard the first rip, Zack’s eyes locked on to Henry, and he noticed first that each breath in Henry took, his chest seemed to stay that big, forcing his arms out further. The rips and pops were coming from Henry’s arms, which were flexing and pressing against the sleeves of the shirt. Below, his grey briefs were being weighed down from the growing weight of the thick cock inside. As Henry’s body seemed to swell, his cock grew harder than Zack had ever seen it, pushing forward, forward, until Zack could see the base of Henry’s veiny cock and his thick dark pubic hair. A large wet spot began to form at the tip of Henry’s cock, soaking the briefs. Fuck, Zack thought, Henry was creating more precum than Zack shot in a full load, two or three loads even. Henry’s cock twitched again, thick time, the waistband slipped, and Henry’s heavy cock snack back and smacked against his abs with a hard *SMACK*, precum still leaking from the uncut head, drooling onto his white shirt. Zack’s cock ached under his blanket, he was frozen in place watching Henry’s huge hard cock grow harder up towards his pecs. His balls still filling gout every bit of his briefs as they surged with cum. It was then that Zack looked up, he could see Henry’s open eyes shining in the faint light, watching him. “Enjoying the show?” Henry said, his white teeth glinting as he flashed a smile. Zack felt his vision go blurry, he let out a small gasp, frozen in place still. “Don’t worry. I enjoy this show.” Henry flexed his biceps, his shirt splitting along both his biceps and tearing across his shoulders. He then grabbed the collar of his t-shirt and slowly ripped it open, perfectly down the center of his body. Slowly exposing his monster hairy chest, down to his rippling abs. When he was done, his cock lie on his washboard abs, leaking precum still. Then Henry stood up. “I love watching you squirm when I flex.” He took a step forward, his heavy cock pointing not straight out, but weighed down, precum still coming from his cock head, which was still covered by his foreskin. Ask he stepped forward, his huge thighs caused his cock to sway back and forth in front of him. “I love watching you get hard over my body.” Henry took another step forward, jutting out his chest, it accentuated how heavy they were as his hard nipples pointed down, similar to his cock. “I love watching you try and deny how much you want this.” Henry took another step forward, he was now about a foot away from Zack. As Zack still lie frozen on the couch, Henry’s heavy cock sat solid inches from his face, precum dripping and leaving a pool on the floor as his balls worked overdrive. “And above all…” Henry bent his huge body forward, getting his face so close to Zack’s ear that he could feel the rough course stubble on Henry’s jawline, feel his hot warm breath on his ear, “Above all, I love watching you try to outdo and out-tease me.” Henry stood back up to his full height. Again, his hard cock swaying in front of Zack’s face, Zack watched it bob back and forth, like watching a hypnotist swing a pocket watch to and fro, Zack fell into Henry’s trance. “I’ll tell you what.” Henry said, again folding his arms over his chest, his forearms and chest completely blocking Zack’s view of Henry’s hunky face. “If you want to admit defeat, come to my room. If you want to keep playing, stay here.” With that, Henry walked down the hallway towards his room. His heavy footsteps reverberating throughout the wooden floors of the house and leaving Zack vibrating in a state of shock. Zack lay on the couch, Henry didn’t close his door.

Zack woke up. Immediately he felt a corse roughness on his back, then the pain in his head registered. His vision blurred and the sounds were a faint hum in his ears. He was momentarily transported to when he was 4. He had fallen off his bike while going down a hill, his mom was nowhere to be seen, but when his vision cleared he saw his neighbor, a young college hunk with bright blond hair and strong arms who had picked him up and carried him home. As his vision cleared now, he saw a different face, an older, more chiseled and rugged face. Zack’s head was pounding and he was struggling to hold on to consciousness. “Zack, Zack! Are you okay?!” A deep voice was calling from the back of his mind. He was so tired, he just wanted to sleep. “Zack! WAKE UP!” The voice commanded, and his body responded in spite of itself. Zack’s eyes shot open and he was brought back to the present. The rough rocky sand under his back was driving into his skin. He lifted his body, trying to escape the sharp rocks that were digging into his fair skin, but he didn’t have the strength. “Take it easy.” The voice said, and suddenly the feeling of the sharp rock subsided and he was weightless. “Are you okay?” Zack blinked, once. The sky cleared, it looked just as blue and cloudless as he remembered it. He blocked twice, and the handsome face reappeared. “Zack, please.” The low voice called, sounding as if it were an echo in a cave. “ZACK!” The echo of the voice stopped and it resounded into a clear and deafening call, bringing him fully back to him body. Zack raised his hand to his head and gripped it, feeling an odd texture as he pulled his hand away. “Oh thank god!” The voice said as Zack’s head rolled around, it felt too heavy for his shoulders, too much to hold up on his own. But he realized he didn’t need to, his head was supported by a large rock. “Wh-what happened?” Zack said, his mind fog clearing as he remembered his circumstances. He remembered Henry calling him to the water, and then nothing. As his mind cleared and his eyes adjusted to the bright sunlight, he saw Henry’s big face looking down at him. Zack realized quickly his head wasn’t propped up on a rock, but by Henry’s big bicep, he was cradled in Henry’s arms. “Are you okay?” Henry said, placing two large fingers to Zack’s neck, feeling for his pulse. “I’m…” Zack began. He took inventory of his body. His head hurt, he had a strange sensation of safety and comfort, and his body felt weak, but otherwise he felt fine. “I’m okay.” Zack said, raising his head, only to be met by Henry’s large hands pushing his head back down into his arms. “Just relax, you took a little fall.” Henry said, staring at Zack with his deeply colored eyes, the concern in them laid bare. “What happened?” Zack repeated. “You dove into the water and hit a rock. Your head was bleeding, but I got you. You’re okay.” As Henry said this, Zack felt the big man hold him a little tighter, not enough to hurt, but just enough for Zack to feel how his body was completely surrounded by Henry’s. “You’re lucky I had training as a combat medic at some point.” Henry said, his hand applying pressure to whatever was on Zack’s forehead. “What’s this?” Zack said, feeling his head. “You were bleeding just a little, so I wrapped your head with my shirt to stop it; do you think you can walk back to the house on your own?” Zack tried to move his legs, but they felt heavy as lead, after the workout and run, and then a concussion, Zack was exhausted. “I probably could, but…” Zack’s voice trailed off, he knew what he wanted to ask, but was afraid of the rejection and judgement which may follow. “You wan’t me to pack you back to the house?” Henry offered, along with a warm smile, his bright teeth reflecting sunlight down, he looked angelic with the setting sun creating a halo of light around his hulking body. “Would you?” Zack asked. “Of course.” Henry said, he moved Zack effortlessly and draped him over his back like a superhero donning a cape. Zack reached his arms around Henry’s thickly muscled neck, and wrapped his legs around Henry’s side, where the big man hooked his bulging arms under Zack’s knees, holding him up. Zack’s face was so close to Henry’s neck, he could smell the intoxicating scent of his dried sweat that had collected on his neck. As Zack imagined licking up along the large trapezius muscle upon which his chin rested, he felt a boner come, it pushed itself into Henry’s back as they walked through the woods. Zack wanted to be embarrassed, or even to care at all, but he was too tired to even care. He felt himself drifting closer to sleep, and then Henry began to speak to him to keep him awake. “You know, I spoke with your mom this morning.” He said, Zack’s ears perking up hearing about his mother. “She seems to be excited you’re getting to spend some time out here with me, she always thought we’d like each other.” He said, his heavy feet thumping along in an even march through the dense thick of trees and foliage. “I also think my buddy Ray may be coming up next week to go fishing, he’d stay at my place, but only if you’re okay with it.” Henry said, Zack knew he was just trying to create conversation to keep him awake and engaged. “I think you’d like Ray, I met him in the service too, but we took different paths after. He’s a business guy now, runs some company in the city, makes good money on it too.” Henry looked back at Zack to make sure he was still conscious, “So would it be okay if he came up here for a few days next week?” “There’s only two rooms here?” Zack said, for some reason his main concern was where this new stranger would be sleeping? “He said he would probably sleep in a tent by the lake, but if it storms or something, he can also sleep on the pullout couch.” “In a tent by the lake…” Zack said, letting his mind imagine being shoved into a small tent with Henry himself, being held close for warmth, using the large man’s body as a mattress, Zack’s cock throbbed in his pants as it rubbed up and down Henry’s sweaty back as they neared the cabin. Once inside, Henry lay Zack down on the sofa, and he sat in a chair adjacent to the couch. Henry got Zack an ice pack and properly cleaned the wound on his head. Zack used his phone to see, and the damage wasn’t bad, more of a scrape than anything, it didn’t even need a bandage. Zack drank some water and Henry encouraged him to get some rest. Henry told him it didn’t look severe, but he’d check on him every few hours. Zack drifted off into dreamless sleep. He wasn’t sure how long, but he woke up to a gentle shaking. “How are you feeling?” Henry asked. “A little tired, but my headache is gone now.” “Good.” Henry said, “Go back to sleep, I’ll be here if you need anything.” Zack went back to sleep. The next time he woke up, Henry was still in the chair. He was wearing a shirt, but he had foregone pants. Henry was asleep in the chair, reclined the slightest bit. He had his hands behind his head, his melon sized biceps bulging forward looking like they would squash his head if he brought them closer. In his slight reclined position, with his arms up, his shirt had pulled up just a bit, Zack could see Henry’s Adonis belt and the veins which led down into his briefs. Henry’s cock had never looked so swollen to Zack. Zack could clearly see the outline of Henry’s big cock head as it rested in the front of the pouch, connected to a thick tube of cock meat, the veins pronounced and visible in the thin fabric as it reflected back the moonlight pouring in through the window. Henry moved, and Zack quickly closed his eyes to avoid getting caught staring, how creepy would that be? But, after a quick shuffling noise, everything was quiet again. Zack cracked one eye open to peek. Henry was still in the chair, still asleep. He had just lowered himself down into the chair more, and spread his legs…Zack gasped when he saw it, his cock responding immediately with a rush of blood. When Henry had moved his legs, one of his balls fell out of the bottom of the too small briefs, no doubt pushed out by the massive cock which dominated the front of the underwear. Zack could see in the dim light, one huge nut exposed between the monster quads. It looked like the size of Zack’s fist as it hung low, sticking to Henry’s leg in the heat of the cabin. Zack stared, his mouth watering, his cock aching as he fantasized about the rest of Henry’s junk shoved into the briefs. Zack knew he’d never get to sleep with this sprawling in front of him, he had to get to his room. Quietly, he removed the cover from his body and tried to get up making as little noise as possible. His skin sticking to the leather making noise as he moved, the floorboards creaking as he stood, and yet, Henry’s big chest continued to rise and fall in a steady pattern. Zack crept past the couch, and started down the hallway. “Where do you think you’re going?” The voice startled Zack and he jumped, feeling his heart quicken. Zack turned around to see Henry in the same position, the only difference now was his eyes were open. “I was going to lay in bed.” Zack said. Henry yawned, stretching his arms up and his legs out. The shirt pulled up even more on his torso, exposing the bottom two abs. “What, you didn’t enjoy the show out here?” Henry said as he casually adjusted his crotch and shoved his swollen testicle back into the strained briefs. “I…uh…” Zack began unsure if Henry knew how long he’d stared at him before getting up. Henry stood and crossed the living room. The light silhouetting his body, accentuating the bulging muscles. He turned to his side and Zack saw his cock had grown. It was sticking out in front of Henry, pushing the briefs away from his body. Henry walked forward slowly, lumbering and heavy, but not breaking eye contact with Zack. Zack felt shivers run up his spine as terror filled him. This was it, Henry was going to kill him for staring at his exposed nut. Henry strutted closer, the light still playing off of his body, he seemed giant as he took step after step towards Zack. As he did, he undid the top button to the shirt he had on, his chest hair began to spill out, the few grey silver hairs glinting in the faded light. Henry stopped about a foot away from Zack, his cock pointing forward about to poke Zack if Henry moved any closer. “You seem tense, Zack.” Henry began, “Are you sure you feel okay?” Henry cocked his head to the side and stared down at Zack. “Okay.” Zack said, letting out a deep breath and trying not to stare at the cock twitching in front of him. “It’s you, you scare me.” Henry raised an eyebrow. He reached forward and cupped Zack’s face in one large hand, bending Zack’s chin up so he was looking back at Henry. “I thought we went over this already. I’d never hurt you.” “I know.” Zack said, fighting to keep eye contact and say what he needed. “But…I’m scared of what you’d do if you found out I was gay.” Henry dropped his hand away from Zack’s face, and squatted down so he was eye to eye with Zack. He had a grin on his face, and Zack couldn’t translate it in any meaningful way. He chuckled, the deep rumbling sound coming through his grin. “You think I haven’t pieced that one together yet? The way you always bone up every time I’m around. That little face you make when you’re about to cum when all I do is flex? You’re doing a piss poor job of hiding it all if that’s what you were trying to do.” Henry paused, taking a deep breath in, “I thought you were trying to tease me.” Zack’s eyes widened as the implication set in. Henry had known the entire time and he thought ZACK was trying to tease HIM? “Why don’t you head on to bed little boy.” Henry said as he stood back up to his full height. “I think I’ll head to bed too.” Henry yawned again, his cock still twitching and growing. Zack turned to walk to his room, and he could still feel Henry’s presence behind him. As they walked down the hallway, Zack could feel Henry’s cock poking him in the back, it wasn’t even fully hard. He felt like a prisoner being marched the way the heavy dick was pushing him forward. But it was blowing Zack’s mind that he was still somewhat soft, how big did that thing get? Zack stopped at his door and turned around. Henry was still there, although as he’d walked down the hallway he’d unbuttoned the next button on his shirt, leaving only four buttons holding back his muscular mass. “Can I help you?” Henry said, looking over his massive pecs at Zack. “No, I, uh, I just…” Zack was floundering his words, every cell in his body was screaming over the walking wet dream in front of him. “Why don’t you help me out, huh?” Henry said, reaching forward quickly and seizing Zack’s hands. He brought them up to his shirt and placed Zack’s hands on the next button. “Help daddy out of this tight shirt, you’re good at it.” Did he just call himself daddy? It struck Zack as odd, but he had to admit it was fucking hot. Zack fumbled with the button, it was about eye level, but it was smack dab in the middle of Henry’s pecs. The beast was swelling his chest up, the fabric of the shirt pulling on the button from either side. Zack worked the button, but it was tight, every time he got close, Henry would pump his pecs up just a little more, making it harder for Zack to finish what he’d started. In the dark of the hallway he could feel Henry’s eyes staring down at him, and he could feel his hot breath as Henry filled his huge lungs full of air, and then let it out. “Here, move a bit closer, that may help.” Henry grabbed Zack by the shoulders and pulled his body towards his, as he did his bulge shoved into Zack’s torso, it was so big, but still soft. Zack retracted his body, sucking in his stomach and pulling his chest in to minimize contact with the hot package dominating his every other thought. The other thoughts were devoted to undoing the buttons. He finally got the button on Henry’s chest after the big man exhaled and stopping growing his barrel chest. As he moved down to the next button at the top of Henry’s abs, Zack could feel the dense hair pouring out of Henry’s open shirt. Zack savored the feeling of the soft fur for a moment as he started on the next button. “You’re so big.” Zack said, almost to himself, but just loud enough that Henry heard. “Tell me, Zack.” Henry said as Zack undid the next button in line, “Have you ever seen anyone as big as me?” “No.” Was all Zack could say, and it was the truth. “You like big muscles don’t ya boy?” Henry said, Zack undoing the next button, only one left. “I..I..”Zack couldn’t bring himself to say it out loud. “You don’t need to say it…”. Henry said as he moved his big quad forward and brushed it against Zack’s throbbing cock, flexing it, and rubbing Zack’s cock with the rippling muscle. “Do daddy’s muscles get you hard?” Zack undid the last button, and Henry shook off the shirt, letting it fall to the floor. Clouds must have moved and exposed the moon because suddenly the hallway was washed with pale moonlight. Henry moved and Zack was trapped between him, and the wall. Zack could see the thick hair on his chest, and Henry stepped closer and he could feel it on his face. Zack turned his head, fighting with every ounce of his being to not give up and give in. Henry’s bulge pressed into him, Zack was lightheaded. Henry grabbed Zack’s hand from his side and slammed it onto his rock hard abs. Zack could make out 6 distinct abs, and another two coming in at the top. “You feel how hard those abs are?” Henry said, and he flexed them, Zack’s fingers trapped in the deep grooves between to of the huge ab muscles. “Look at that, they’re bigger than the palm of your hand.” Zack flattened his hand on Henry’s flexed stomach, and Henry relaxed his flex. Zack could feel the thick hair that formed Henry’s happy trail, leading into the underwear that seemed smaller and smaller each time Zack looked. “I’m going to ask you again.” Henry said, stepping even closer to Zack, almost squishing him between his body and the wall. Zack could feel Henry flexing and unflexing his washboard abs as they rubbed against Zack’s small body. “Do you… like my muscles?” “Yes.” Zack whimpered out, his cock milliseconds away from exploding in his pants. Zack’s face was buried in between the deep crevice between Henry’s hair pecs, each breath Zack took he smelled Henry’s clean manly scent, the long chest hairs tickling his nose and face. Then Henry stepped back, Zack’s face releasing from between the pecs, the pressure of flexed abs disappearing, the impressive bulge no longer pulsing against his body, the flexed quad pulled away from his cock just as he felt like cumming. Zack let out a breath, his tense body relaxing. “I’ll see you in the morning.” Henry said in his deep gruff voice. His heavy footsteps carrying him down the hall, and he shut the door to his room. Zack went into his room. What the fuck was that. If Henry wanted more, he just wouldn’t say so. Zack was so confused, why would he say those things, made Zack take his shirt off, poke his huge bulge all over Zack’s body if he wasn’t interested in more? Zack knew he could never make the first move, the fear of rejection overwhelming him even at the thought. If he made a pass at Henry, and Henry rejected him, he wasn’t sure he’d make it out alive. But his throbbing cock was clouding his entire train of thought, begging for release. Zack pulled down his pants and his little boner sprang free, he no more than grazed it with his hand, and the memory of Henry’s huge flexing muscles pressed against him, the feeling of his hand on Henry’s massive abs, the thick covered cock shoving into him. Zack came, his small balls pumping out every last bit of cum that could hold, all to the thought of Henry. Zack cleaned his mess up off the floor, thankfully he didn’t cum a lot. He climbed into bed, his heart still pounding over his interaction with Henry. Zack made a decision, a choice, he would seduce Henry. He would make the big man want him so bad, he’d have no choice but to make a move; he was done being a passive player in Henry’s teasing game, it was his turn to go on the offensive. The next morning Zack woke to a knock at his door. “Zack.” Henry called from the other side of the door before he gently pushed it open. He was shirtless, in baggy swim trunks that went down past his knees, his hair matted with sweat, and a large towel around his broad shoulders. “I’m sorry, I worked out without you this morning, I figured you could use the rest. I’m going to take a dip in the hot tub and relax my muscles, don’t want these big boys cramping up on me.” Henry said, and he flexed his arm, his big bicep exploding with veins and striations, his forearm popping with cords of muscle. Then he was gone. Zack’s plan came flooding back into his mind, and he knew it was his chance to begin. Getting out of bed, Zack tore through his totes of clothes, looking for the perfect thing, and then he found it. A bright pink speedo. Now, think what you want about Zack’s body, his slender frame and small cock be damned because he knew his tight muscles looked good on him, he knew his beautiful face, sharp jawline, and tossed hair looked good, and above all, he knew he had a great ass. It was perky and round, smooth as a baby’s, he could flex it and make it hard, but in it’s natural state it jiggled like jello. Zack slid on the speedo, tucking his cock in, and then, pulled the tight fabric over his ass. He walked to the bathroom and tussled his hair a bit, looking at himself in the mirror he knew he was hot, and he’d break Henry. He grabbed a towel and went out the back door towards the gym. He had the towel wrapped around his waist, preparing his smirk for the big reveal. He entered the gym, and walked straight through to the back room. Opening the door and walking in, he say Henry relaxing in the steaming water. His head was laid back, his body submerged, he looked calm, peaceful. Zack walked to the hot tub, “Mind if I join big guy?” Henry opened one eye and looked at Zack, and then closed his eyes again. “Not at all, come on in.” Fuck! Zack thought, if he’s not looking then the speedo, the reveal, the SMIRK, none of it would work. “Where can I put my towel?” Zack asked. “Right there on the wall next to mine.” Henry replied, still not opening his eyes. Zack hung up his towel, and stepped up to the side of the hot tub, throwing a leg over and feeling the warm water touch his skin, as he did, Henry opened his eyes a bit, and then opened them fully. “Nice bathing suit.” Henry said, a smile appearing on his face. “Thanks.” Zack said back, “It’s all I have here, but it gets the job done.” “I bet it does.” Henry said to himself, just loud enough for Zack to hear. Zack lowered himself down into the water, he noticed how Henry’s chest sat just above the water line, his nipples, pointed down by the weight of his chest, were gently grazing the water. As it ebbed and flowed, it would lap over his nipples, and then pull away, leaving them erect at the sudden cold air on them. Zack stared at Henry’s armpits, they were so deep. “So are you feeling better from yesterday?” Henry asked, keeping his eyes closed. “I feel fantastic.” Zack said, trying to send a mental message and will Henry to open his eyes. “So, what did you workout today?” Henry stirred, “I did arms, can’t you tell by how pumped they look.” With that Henry flexed both of his arms in a double bicep pose. “Your whole body always looks pumped, it’s hard to tell.” Zack said. This more forward direction with Henry felt good to Zack, he enjoyed the tease much more than he’d even imagined. “Yeah, you seemed to enjoy them quite a bit last night.” Henry said, raising an eyebrow at Zack. “Oh, that. I’m 18, a light breeze and I get hard.” Zack played it as casually as he could. “So tell me. Since last night you said you liked my big muscles. Which one would you say is your favorite?” Henry dropped his gaze on to Zack. “Well.” Zack began, clearing his throat. He knew this next sentence would be a leap of faith. “I haven’t seen ALL of your muscles, so I don’t think I can say.” Henry chuckled, his bouncing chest creating waves in the water. “Tell you what. How about you give me a massage, it will help me not get so sore from the brutal workout this morning. Then after you’ve felt all my muscles, you can tell me what your favorite is.” Zack raised his eyebrow at Henry, “Alright, deal.” With that Zack stood up, steam rolling off his body, and his speedo suctioned to his ass. he looked back over his shoulder and he could swear he caught Henry staring at his ass. Then Henry stood up. The water level dropped as his massive body stopped displacing water. But that wasn’t what caught Zack’s attention. Henry had shed his long swim trunks, and in their place was what Zack could only guess were maybe 5” inseam shorts, packed full of man. The trunks clung to Henry, his huge balls and thick cock visible in the wrinkles of the wet shorts. “After you.” Henry said, motioned Zack out of the hot tub. They dried off, and Henry walked over to the massage table and laid face down, no words exchanged. Zack followed him and stood beside the table. He took in the sight before him. Henry’s huge body, still a little wet, presented in front of him, and he was going to get to feel it all.

Owen was watching himself in the mirror, veins popping and sweat dripping, while he curled a couple of 50 kg dumbbells. This wasn’t a very big weight for him, but he was curling for about a hundred reps already. His red pumped biceps have swelled to the size of basketballs, causing surprised and admiring in the gym. Even those who already knew this young athlete couldn’t get enough of his power and aesthetics. That appreciation encouraged him to work out harder each time. He knew that free training somebody - girl or guy, will suck him off in the locker room while obsessingly worshipping his body. That happened every day ever since he has shown that gym bully his place and demonstrated his own power to everyone. Bis arms burned and veins seemed ready to pop, but Owen, closing his eyes and growling through gritted teeth, concentrated. He wasn’t going to stop, not yet. Another curl, another one… - 200! - he roared in the mix of pain and pride, letting the dumbbells crush on the floor. - Wow, I’ve never seen anyone curl this much! - sounded a friendly girly voice - Well, I’ve not seen a boy do it. Owen turned and, for the first time in years, became impressed by another human’s body. A woman - or, actually, a girl about his age judging by the smooth young face, came into the gym. She was new to it, but certainly not new to the sports. Black workout shorts and sleeveless shirt didn’t leave much to imagination. Arms were far thicker and much stronger than an average man’s legs. Smooth legs were like tree trunks. Firm melon-like boobs with pointy nipples jutted out over the bloated eight-pack abs. Head sat atop the mighty neck. The girl’s muscles were just as big and ripped as Owens, and yet she still possessed a feminine beauty and elegance, like a wild beast which is both fast and strong. - Damn, girl! I’d remember you if we met before. Are you new here? - Yes, my family just moved from another town. I wanted to see if there are good gyms here, otherwise I would get bored. - Well, do you like it? - If a stud like you works in here, it must be good. - she chuckled and moved closer, her boobs almost touching Owen’s pumped pecs. - It’s fun when there is someone to compete with. - Compete? You sure you can handle this?! - Owen cockily flexed his right bicep, making it swell over 30 inches. - I’m eager to see if I can! Name’s Sophia, by the way. - Owen. Glad to meet you. Now let’s get started. Other people in the gym were already interested in the new member and now many of them were eager to watch what was about to happen. Two young, but monstrous athletes of unyielding power finally found the only one to challenge them - each other. After Owen rested a bit to even the odds, they started the leg press machine. There was only one, so Owen and Sophia took turns. They were pushing ten 25 kg plates into the air for about a twenty reps each time. After that came sit-ups with weights on chest, then bench press, pull ups, running a track. Two young beasts were breathing heavily, completely wet with sweat, but still ready for more. Several machines were in need of repare, some bars have needed under too much plates. - You are one big boy! The first one to match me in strength, stamina, speed and skill. - Sophia said with appreciation and suddenly slapped her rival on the crotch - I hope this is not compensating for something. - You won’t be disappointed! - Owen knew very well where this was going - But first let’s do the last test. - What’s that? - How tough you are? Before getting to business you should see if you can handle this. - Owen flexed his manhood, the fleshy sword rising and stretching the shorts - I used to bruise some people with it. So we need to see how much pain can we take. Among the audience were two twin brothers, 30-year old men with somewhat slim, yet hard and strong bodies. Usually they spent their time with punching bag instead of weights and everyone knew the skill and sped they possessed. Owen called out to them: - Would you boys help us? - Of course, but how? - said one of them. - Hit us in the abs as many times as you can. Don’t hold back. It might actually hurt you a bit, but you are not soft yourselves, eh? - Sure! - said another one, willing to prove his prowess to the teen giant. It went on for twenty minutes. Owen and Sophia stood as giant rock statues, flexing with their hands behind their heads. The glove-clad fists used to punching hard material were landing on the pumped eight-pack abs and inhumanely swelled obliques. Sometimes Sophie or Owen moaned slightly, but this pain didn’t mean much to them. Boxers on the other hand soon became tired and their fists burned. - Sorry man, but it hurts too much. Can we end now. - Well… half an hour is enough. You can go. Sorry, if I flexed too hard. I can reward you for your help later. - Owen flexed hid dong again, this time slightly tearing his shorts. The boxers understood, nodded and stopped their assault. - Well, Sophie, ho was that? - Nice warmup. - she said, while massaging her reddened abs - Now onto the main workout! With the slight movement of her hand, muscle girl tore off her shorts, revealing gravity-defying tits, tight shaved cunt and seductive ass. This sight was enough to make Owen’s already hard cock to swell even more, rising and tearing the shorts clear off his body. Sophia saw her rival’s balls and commented: - These bad boys must have more cum than all the guys in my class put together. - Care to check? - laughed Owen, moving closer and grabbing his new girlfriend by the mighty shoulders. Two beasts embraced in a mix of love and rivalry. They french-kissed wrestling with their lusty tongues, hugged each others warm muscles in a vice-like embrace. Eventually Owen’s cock found its way inside Sophia. She has broken vibrators and made men whimper with the strength of her muscular pussy, but Owen enjoyed pushing his rock hard weapon through it. Cum and pussyjuice alike started flowing out of Sophia’s cunt, dripping down Owen’s legs and making a mess on the floor. Two incredible teenagers were fucking while surrounded by the crowd of people, which couldn’t handle so much power and sexuality. The men jerked off and the women fingered themselves, consumed in a lust for a muscle god and goddess. After an hour everyone else layed exhausted and passed out because of the sheer pleasure of what they have witnessed. Walls and floor were covered with craters from intense fucking. Owen and Sophie layer in the puddle of their own voluminous juices, while still kissing caressing each other. - I hope you came to this town to stay. - When there is a man like you, I‘m not leaving.

The door to the shower opened and two gigantic teenage athletes came into the locker room, torrents of sex juices finally washed from their perfect bodies. Girl and boy, they were equally impressive and powerful. Sophie took her towel to dry off and started with her firm boobs. Owen saw this and his soft dick, already being the size of an average boner, started swelling. - Still not satisfied, gym boy? - giggled Sophie and seductively licked her lips. - I never am, but I can wait. First let’s go to your house. I’d like to meet your parents. Hopefully you don’t have any issues. - Well, mom doesn’t interfere with my dates, but my dad is sometimes… critical. - Critical? - He thinks I should only date “worthy” men, as he says. It’s not like he bullied my previous boyfriends, but he may want to test you. My dad is a bodybuilder too and he loves to compete. - Some family you have, but it will be fun for me. Let’s go! My own dad doesn’t need me right now and, besides, he already knows who is the man of the house. Sophie lived in a single-family house. When she knocked the door, it was opened by a young man, a few years older than Owen and equally muscular, except he was pale and red haired, while Owen was tan and brunette. - Hi sis, that wimp is your new boyfriend? - How did you call me? - asked Owen coldly, clenching his massive fists. - Don’t be angry, Davis didn’t mean to offend you. Davis, this is Owen. I met him at the gym. - So my dick’s not enough for you, sis? - Wait, you guys fuck each other?! - Owen wasn’t disgusted, after he was fucking his own dad, but he was surprised. - If a pussy is next to me, it is mine. - stated Devis, flexing his half hard dick through the jeans. - Actually, big brother, he might be a little bigger than you down there. - We’ll see. Come in, you should meet dad. They went through the house to the door which has led to the back yard. Even before opening it Owen heard loud masculine hoofs and moans. The backyard was made into a training ground. There have been a lot of empty bars, plates, kettlebells, and simple rocks, even the smallest of which would be challenging for an average man to lift. There have also been a few unusually big and thickly built benches. What impressed Owen the most was the user of the weights - an old and already grey bodybuilder at least equal to his own size, though not as ripped, was benching a bar twice the girth of normal bars in the gym, loaded with ten big plates of each side. - Hey there, kids. - said the giant casually, not even slowing the reps - Let me finish this set first. - Wow, that’s more than my usual weight. How much exactly. - 1500… - the man gritted his teeth and struggled in a last rep - pounds! He racked the weight behind his head and it smashed to the concrete floor. Owen mentioned to himself that the old bodybuilder didn’t have anything spitting him, but this beast was too strong to need any. - Dad, this is Owen. He lives in this town and I decided to date him. - Well hello, boy. I wasn’t expecting to see anyone but my kids being so close to me in size. My name is Mitch. - Nice to meet you. - Owen shaked the old man’s hand. - Hey, pops. Maybe we should welcome him into our family and test if these muscles aren’t just for show? - asked David. - You are right. What’s the matter boy, nervous. Owen actually was, for the first time in his life he wasn’t sure if his strength will be enough. Still, he wasn’t gonna refuse the challenge. His motto was: “Any opponent is just a bitch I haven’t fucked yet”. First came the measuring contest between Owen and Davis. Mitch was the judge and he also ordered what poses to make, while Sophie just enjoyed the view. Both studs stroke one mighty pose after another, but each time Owen managed to flex his a little harder, making his muscles swell an inch more and look more defined. Davis was annoyed and strained to outflex him until his pale skin became red, but Owen was still the winner. - Who’s the wimp now? - There is still manhood to measure. - answered Davis. - Make ‘em hard, boys. Sophie, motivate them. The muscle girl was already horned up after watching the bodybuilding skeptical. Without a second thought she took off her pants and underwear, revealing a pussy still tight even after Owen’s savage assault at the gym. Davis got hard first, his duck rising over his navel. - Check this out. That’s the cock that owns this pussy. - You sure? - Owen smirked. During years of practice in gym and bed alike he learnt to control his penis as well and his muscles. With a simple concentration he made his eight inch soft swell to a foot long fuck-sword in just a few seconds. Then he strained a little more, growling: “Come one, grow you fucker!”, and his duck grew two inches more, spurting pre cum on his own pecs. Both Mitch and Davis couldn’t help, but utter “Wow”. Owen proudly flexed his pecs, catching his dick and massaging it with them. He moaned from the feeling and asked: - Bet none of you boys can give yourself a pec job? - That’s just the first round, kid. Let’s see how much you can lift.

LUKE - part 2: MIKE AND LISA “Oooh GOD, yes!!!" Lisa screamed as she enjoyed feeling the very muscular body of the 19 year old jock of the school, Mike. His body looked like it was sculpted by the gods. Perfect 8 pack, ballooning pecs, sexy biceps and shoulders. His butt so firm it even made many girls jealous. His face was like a model. Square jaw, full lips, blue eyes and a perfect haircut. But what is between his legs is his greatest pride. A massive 11 inch cock with a couple of lemon sized balls below it, full with potent cum. Basically all girls wanted him. He was just perfect. But today Lisa was the happy girl to get fucked by Mike. His huge cock was giving her pleasure like none of her previous boyfriends could give her. She actually came when he entered his big cock head. She never came while fucking, she normally has to satisfy herself with her fingers. But Mike made her body tingle in ways she never thought possible. All this was about to change very quickly as a new boy entered the building and heard Lisa’s screams. Luke, the 18 yo boy from the audio recording, headed over to Mike’s room. He opened the door as he saw Mike wildly fucking Lisa. Luke only said “Yo”. His hyper manly deep voice sounded so sexy and overwhelming that both Lisa and Mike started cumming. Mike unloaded his cum inside the busty babe. It took them a moment to recover from the intense orgasm. But when Mike looked up to see where the voice came from he saw a young looking boy with a cute face, but with an amazing body. As a matter of fact, Luke’s face wasn’t just cute, it was absolutely beautiful. The epitome of perfection. Cute, sexy, handsome, manly, powerful and superior all rolled into one. Mike’s face looked ugly in comparison. And for the first time Mike felt his cock grow erect for another boy. As a matter of fact his body started pumping more blood into his cock to make it even bigger. As if his body wanted to compete with Luke. Of course, there’s nobody who can ever hope to compare to Luke. Luke stepped closer. Mike crawled away from Lisa and stepped closer to Luke. His cock wildly pulsing with excitement. Luke lifted his shirt to reveal his superhuman abs. A godly 10-pack. So cut, so ripped, veins running over his abs everywhere. Mike’s cock grew another inch from seeing the sexiest person in the world. “Oh g-god, you are a-amazing.” He stammered. “Y-you are perfect. So, so hot. I want you. I need you. Girls will never excite me anymore. Please, be my boyfriend.” Mike begged. Luke put his shirt back down as he thought “Hmm, interesting. This dude is still conscious…but not for long” “Fuck, yes…oooh god…yeah…ahhh, yes….fuuuuucck” Lisa was going wild while looking at Luke. Her nipples were bigger than ever and her body became very sweaty. Although she was still conscious, her body basically acted on auto-pilot. Luke winked at her. Instantly, her eyes rolled back and she fell down as she orgasmed one last time. Her heart stopped. Mike was jerking off his now 13 inch cock. It was so sensitive. And he felt so much pleasure throughout his body just by looking at Luke. The 18 year old boygod looked Mike in the eyes and said “You want to have sex with this body?” Mike’s cock jerked violently and his hand couldn’t even hold it. Mike moaned loudly. “Uhn…that voice….y-your voice is so manly. I thought my voice was deep, but it almost sounds childish compared to yours.” He said as his cock spurted a huge amount of pre. Luke put on a cocky smile, causing Mike to moan like a little girl. It made him weak in his knees and his entire body started shaking. His cock was almost purple from all the blood. Luke then pointed his index finger at his huge bulge. He flexed his cock a little, but it tore his jeans open instantly. A giant 14 inch cock sprung free. Mike couldn’t believe it. It was the biggest and sexiest cock ever. And still completely soft. Mike started jerking off his own cock with both hands as fast as he could. Luke then stepped closer and leaned forward, his face almost touching Mike’s as he said “CUM!!”. Luke’s voice boomed through every cell in Mike’s body as his balls unleashed the most massive cumshot in his life. His weak body dropped on the ground, unconscious, but still alive. “I’ll see you again soon” Luke thought.